Search Results

INDEX The Masquerade The Wrong One She Belongs to Me THE MASQUERADE SUMMARY: I was forced into an engagement with some withered old fool I'd never meant and didn't want. So, I thought myself quite the defiant little Miss when I teased a masked lord at the Ball. But once he'd lured me out to my aunt's Guest House, I found he was very different from the plaything sir that had seemed so charming a short time ago. He was bent on ruining me. My choice was simple. To let him have me and he'd keep it a secret. Or fight him and he'd publicly ruin me. Ensuring my new fiancé knew precisely what manner of woman I was. Really no choice at all... 01 A Huntress I turned in the candlelight. Knowing the purple and gold of my mask caught the glimmer of orange flames. Reflecting the sparkle as it highlighted over my golden-brown features. My lips so dark that they were considered unfashionable. My mother often pressed my maid to temper them down with light matte colors to pale them. So, you don’t look such the siren. My mother would say. But tonight, I’d dismissed all such trivialities. I rouged my cheeks and large beckoning lips. And darkened my lashes with kohl behind the half-mask. Willing to defy my mother and father and anyone else that crossed my path tonight. I stalked onto the dance floor in a gold ball gown. My brown eyes intent on finding some bit of prey. Some man to take out my frustrations on. Some man to help me foil everyone else’s plans for me. *** As I thought it, a gentleman in a specially tailored coat stepped before me. Half his overcoat was white, half was black. Perfectly mimicking the coloring of his mask. Shadowing eyes so dark brown they were nearly black. His square jaw was revealed just below the mask. “Are you looking for someone?” He queried in a smooth tone. “Not in the least. Quite the opposite actually.” “Oh?” A dark brown brow lifted questioningly at me. “I’m looking for a perfect no one.” “Well,” He bowed gracefully and offered his hands. “It just so happens I am precisely no one. And perfectly adept at being so.” I hesitated. So surprised I was unsure what to say as I stared at his awaiting hand. He wants to dance? “I guess, in this case, then I shall overlook your rudeness in approaching a lady without a proper introduction.” I stepped forward and forewent his hand to drop a gloved palm over his forearm. “But I was looking for a lady a trifle different then the most proper kind.” “An improper kind?” I asked haughtily. Very willing to put him in check if he were making advances. “Not in the least. Just less then boring.” “Well, boring is not something I’ve ever been accused of.” I tossed my long red hair. Sending the curls dancing wildly down my back since I’d refused to let my distraught maid put even a single pin in it. It can be as wild as I intend to be tonight. *** As he guided me further onto the Dancefloor, he turned me into his arms and unfolded his fingers to press his palm parallel to mine at shoulder height next to us. His other hand landed lightly along my lower back as he maneuvered the steps gracefully. I looked up at him and gauged his height and gaze and the musky cologne he wore. Not a man I know. That rather eased some of my troubles. An unabashed rogue, no doubt. But in truth that was perhaps just what I was looking for this eve. The stranger moved me in the dance. “So, since you’ve so rudely commandeered me for this dance despite what my card might’ve said, do you care to introduce yourself?” “Not in the least.” His brown eyes danced. It took me a moment to register that he was refusing to give me his name. I gave him a surprised look. He leaned a bit too close during the dance and whispered near my ear. “Perhaps I just call you Circe.” Circe? Enchantress? Seductress. I recognized the word. I felt my cheeks heat. “Then how about I call you Rogue, in return.” He shrugged. “One can no more hide their nature then they can their intellect.” “And you find yourself quite clever.” I guessed. Giving his tall frame an assessing look and noticing how much wider than mine his shoulders were. I was tall and thin but no match for his thicker stature. “Should I not?” He turned me. Making the gold gown spin out enough that the purple underskirt was briefly visible. 02 Interrupted “Kylie!” My sister Sarah appeared next to my elbow. Shooting the gentleman a glower, before dragging me from his grip. “Lord Durnmouth was first on your dance card tonight.” “Was he?” I asked absentmindedly. “Is this because of the engagement?” Sarah frowned down at me. A bit taller and far more somber, she was clearly the eldest of the two of us. “Is what?” I asked blandly. “That you’re dancing with random men rather than following your dance card and preparing to meet up with your affianced at the end of the night.” Nothing I could imagine wanting to do less. “Perhaps I’ve no desire to be crammed into the mold, you’re all setting for me.” I told her. “You know you don’t have a choice.” Sarah cocked her hip in that disapproving way. I blinked dully at her. Making her suspicions grow. “What are you about?” “What do you mean?” “You’re up to something. You’ve that look about you.” “I know not what you speak of.” I swept away. Skirts in my hands as I determined I wouldn’t answer her. She’ll only try and stop me. *** I stood watching the other dancers from a dark corner. My arms crossed over my chest and frowning as I watched everyone dancing so gleefully. Misery. That was the only word I could think of. I’d had such grand plans but now I was to be married off. Like a prized sheep for a pretty bit of coin. Thinking about it was only making me angrier. I nearly leapt from my skin when I felt a husky voice breathing along the back of my neck. “Meet me in the Guest House?” I knew of it. This was my aunt’s property, and I knew the Guest House was abandoned this time of year. So, does he, apparently. I turned slightly and peered over my shoulder. Only barely able to catch the silhouette of his white mask and the white side of his overcoat visible in the shadows. He was leaned back. Arms crossed over his shoulders and one boot lifted so the sole rested against the wall. His knee jutting out in a leisurely stance. His dim outline was aptly concealed in the shadows. Clearly not wanting to be seen. “Why would I do that?” I whispered over my shoulder. “To defy that pretty sister of yours…I heard you.” He whispered only loud enough I could hear him. Other young women standing near me were too far away to hear him. “Fine.” I agreed impulsively. “Fine.” He echoed. “I’ll wait for you out there. Don’t make me come back in and get you…I’m not above dragging a woman off the dancefloor.” I glanced over my shoulder to give him a quick look, but he was gone. *** As I crept from bush to bush to get to the Guest House, I felt rising bits of excitement. What am I going to do? Let him steal a kiss? Steal a touch? Perhaps something quite improper? It was tempting. It would certainly deter my would-be suitor to find out my reputation was sullied from a brief dalliance in a Guest House. Even if it’s not all the rumor mills will make it to be. I felt momentary satisfaction at realizing the deep shock that’d deflate my parents. They were so set on this course, despite all my objections. Well perhaps they’ll rethink it now. The weather seemed to mimic my dark thoughts. Clouds blocking the stars and a slight, drizzling rain beginning to patter over everything. I reached the Guest House and saw its pretty sparkling white paint glinting invitingly in the moonlight. Window surrounded nearly three sides. Revealing the darkness within. As I rounded the shrubs, I saw the hint of a fir in the far corner and the dancing flame of a candle tossing bits of orange light over the sparse furniture in the House. I saw the dark overcoat shrouding a man’s elbow which overhung the armrest of the chair before the fire. Was I really going to do this? I’ll stop it before it goes too far. I reassured myself. Drawing a steadying breath before sneaking to the door in the back which was always kept unlocked. 03 Strange Sanctuary I’d barely entered the door when he met me. His mouth descending on me so fiercely it was nearly brutal. He swung me around and kicked the door closed. It banged shut with such finality I suddenly realized my mistake. Jerking away from him before even fully registering he’d been kissing me. What am I doing alone in the Guest House during a rainstorm with a man I don’t know? One I’ve aptly already dubbed The Rogue. What the Hell was I thinking? “You smell like roses.” He remarked. Shedding his coat as he drew me further into the house. “Wait.” I said. “It’s too late for all that.” He dismissed. Unraveling it from his shoulders and shook it from his shoulders before catching one cuff, then the other, to tug it off. Before dropping it over the back of the chair across from the fire. When had he led me so far into the House? His mouth fell over mine again. His lips moving like silk over mine. Guiding them open so his tongue could delve fully into mine. His tongue tracing the inner walls and learning the shape and textures of my mouth so intimately I was left breathing raggedly. I shoved at his chest. Only to have him pull me closer. His arms wrapping me to work the laces of my corset at my lower back. “Wait. Wait!” I objected. He paused to give me a sideways look. “Strange words from a woman that would meet a man in a Guest House for a dalliance.” “I didn’t agree to that.” I said shakily. “Didn’t you?” He dropped his nose to mine. “What did you honestly think would happen? Did you expect any other outcome?” “Yes…” I’d thought I could control this interaction. He’d seemed so pliable a short hour ago. Now he seemed very out of control. Wild with passion and barely hearing my words. Far more prepared to act like an animal prepared to breed. Not with me! *** “No.” I said more assertively. Shoving his shoulders back just as he freed my corset and it dropped around my hips. Freeing my breasts within the bodice so I could draw a deep breath which I currently felt I desperately needed. I brushed curling red bangs back from my face and wiped a bit of sweat from my forehead as I desperately tried to rationalize how I was going to extract myself from this absurd situation. He cast me a withering look. Gazing at me from head to toe derisively. “What did you think would happen out here?” “I thought perhaps we’d talk.” “Do I seem a man suited to talking?” “You did inside.” I argued. Gesturing helplessly as I realized the foolhardiness of my actions. He clucked chidingly in his cheek. “I think I made it very clear what I was after inside. From the moment I wouldn’t provide you my name and I indicated to you I was looking for a less then proper woman who’d not prove so dreadfully dull.” He had said all that. And I had caught the innuendo. How do I provide I did not now? “Let’s save some time, shall we?” He edged closer as he hooked the bodice of my gown with a crooked finger and tugged it open enough, he could peer beneath it. Making me gasp in shock. “I was clear in my invitation, you were clear on the provocation, you came to me. Alone out here, regardless of your reputation, prepared to cast your reputation away in tatters. Now you want to refuse me…But I’m not so easily deterred. You see, I’m a very clever man. And my agenda is never as simple as one would think. And I have very particular designs on you.” He took another step toward me. Putting his nose nearly against my forehead and affording him an even more clear view beneath my gown. Yet I felt nearly so hypnotized I couldn’t move. Everything he said made sense. What have I done? Feeling I had only one recourse, I retreated. Taking a long step backward and clutching my bodice against my chest. “Why?” Why does he want me? He slid a long step after me. Refusing to give up any ground between us. “That is my business and quite none of your affair.” My lip curled in outrage. His rudeness was quite appalling. “But just to ensure my point is clear, let me tell you, you’ve come this far and now if you do not finish what you’ve promised…I’ll be forced to tell those back in the ball about your hearty offer to meet me out here. And how appalled I was to find you alone. Partially clad.” He said the words with such slow precision that they made me cringe. His intent painfully obvious. How he’ll make me look if I refuse him. As if I’m the wanton. 04 A Heartless Threat I’d be ruined! My hands fell to my sides in shock, and he took advantage of the moment to step forward and jerk the shoulders of my dress down to my elbows. Baring my shoulders and breasts to his hungry view. He took in the sight of my golden-brown skin and dark nipples, born down by the weight of the plump bits of flesh. His hands snatched my waist so fast I nearly leapt from my skin. Causing those large breasts to swing like pendulums. And one to brush the back of his hand. Making him growl in his throat. “Now this…Is more as it should be.” He pushed the pile of clothes at my waist down further. Catching the waist of all my undergarments by adjusting his fingers minutely. Clearly an expert at stripping women bare. Slipping my clothes down, revealed the outer width of my ripe hips before it slid down the length of my shapely legs. He leaned down by my feet to make sure the clothes were gathered there. So, everything is visible to his eye. I reflexively crossed my arms over my chest. Hooking my neck on the opposite sides in my palm. Hoping that the shadows of the dim room would hide the curling red hair at the juncture of my sex. He straightened. “Mmmhmm. Look at all that flesh…I’m going to touch you everywhere, Circe. I won’t miss an inch.” *** For whatever reason, his words immediately dampened the spot between my plump thighs. Though my mind still worked frantically for an escape. A way out of this situation before he gets his hands on me! “Now, here.” He caught my hands before I could move. I hissed an indrawn breath at the sudden contact of his large paws enveloping mine. He led my fingertips to the laces of his shirt. He put my hands over them and began plucking at the laces before his hands fell away and he gave me an expectant look. He wants me to undress him. Swallowing hard, I hesitated. Looking frantically around the Guest House but finding no reprieve. No escape. As if reading my thoughts, his face hardened. “There’s no way out now, Little Circe. You’re in too deep. And soon it’ll be my turn…” *** Feeling helpless I unlaced his shirt and guided it open to reveal the flat planes of his upper chest. The thick bones of his collar and the deep muscles which grooved behind it. He rolled his shoulders and shrugged out of it. Tossing it a distance away to land over the armrest of the chair. Something he’s clearly done before. Here? I suddenly wondered how many innocent young women he’d ruined in my Guest House. In-fact who the devil was he? “Who are you?” I blurted. “Ssh.” He put a fingertip to my lips and pressed his toes over mine lightly. As if to keep me in place. “Bit late for that now, isn’t it?” “I did ask for it before.” I defended. Tugging slightly at my slippers but finding I could no longer move away. “And I said no then. What makes you think I’d change my mind now?” Absolutely nothing. I was very sure that this man was precisely as unrelenting as he seemed to be. What I’d thought at first to be amusing charm, I now realized carried an underlying severity. A single-pointed mission to seduce women like me. *** He gave me a long probing look as he methodically unbuckled his belt and let it drop. Next, he caught my wrist and rolled my hand into his palm. Molding the inside of his fingers. Then without blinking, without changing expression, he put it against the front of his breeches. Revealing the iron hard rod concealed there. My brown eyes widened to the size of saucers as I shot him a look. He massaged my hand over it, and I felt the flesh beneath the cloth expanding even further. I knew enough of the act from watching the house maids to fear I’d not be able to fit this particular bit of flesh. “I can’t.” I said urgently. Pleading for him to understand. Staring at me through hooded brown eyes he asked mercilessly, “Why?” “It’ll not fit.” “And how would you know that? More the wanton than I’d first suspected?” He asked. “No!” I defended trying to retreat but instantly realizing he still pinned my slippers where they were beneath the toes of his boots. “Oh?” His brows lifted in interest then. “Pray do tell then…” 05 Betrayal of My Body “I-I once…” I made a gesture of my hand sliding down my body and sent him a pointed look. My cheeks on fire as I prayed I’d not have to say more. “You touched yourself?” He purred. I nodded so clumsily that my hair bobbed around my shoulders. “How very intriguing. And what did you find?” White teeth flashed in the darkness. A predatory grin. “I couldn’t…Two would not…” I lifted two fingers pressed together in a flustered effort to explain. “Perhaps that is only because you knew not what you were doing.” The back of his knuckles trailed over my belly toward the place I’d hinted at. His gaze travelling just ahead of his touch to land at the crux of my thighs. He licked his lips wolfishly. As if he wants to lick me just as fiercely. I shivered at the idea. He nudged my plump thighs apart with his fist enough I had to skid one leg aside in surprise. Staring at him in horror and hoping he was just jesting. When I suddenly felt two of his fingers penetrate into me, my hands shot over his shoulders to cling to him as my knees suddenly felt very untrustworthy. Already beginning to sway forward and back in imitation of how his hand moved between my legs. His fingers edging deeper into me. And soaking into my dampness. I made a choking sound as my fingers dug into the top of his shoulders. “Don’t worry, Little Circe.” He murmured. Moving his fingers more aggressively into me. Until my entire pelvis was being jerked toward him and then back. Like some primal offering. “Soon it’ll be far more than that, I’ll have stuffed in you.” He chuckled darkly. *** I thought temporarily about fleeing the Guest House into the rain screaming for help. That would surely have me compromised irreparably. I thought about shouting my head off for my sister. But there’s no guarantee she’ll be the one to come running. “What are you thinking?” He caught my chin in the fingertips of his free hand. Still working the other ones so far into me that I could feel the other knuckles pressing the tiny nub outside my entrance. Making me gasp at the rubbing touch. “N-nothing…” “A way out of this?” He gave a lopsided smile. “There isn’t one. Not without shredding your reputation which will land you in my bed anyway.” “How could you possibly be so arrogant as to think that?” “A ruined woman must make money somehow.” He shrugged. Still not stopping his pace which was making my fingernails bite into the bare tops of his shoulders and my toes curl within my slippers. Even beneath his boots. “Most gentleman won’t welcome a ruined lady into their bed. Preferring widows and mistresses. There’s a good possibility I’d be the only one that’d have you then.” He thrust against his hand. Meeting my bare thighs with his clothed ones. “To have my way with you for endless hours. Bent over every piece of furniture in my town home.” He growled in pleasure at the thought. “You’re an animal!” I accused. “As are you, Circe.” He grinned. “A wet little animal with a pussy ready to lick my cock.” I yelped. Stunned at his shocking words and he took the moment to drop his mouth over mine and swallow the sound as his tongue intruded into my mouth so determinedly that I was certain he was going to enter my core just as ferociously. I’d be torn. *** Even as I was thinking it, rivers of tension poured through me. Yanking at my muscles and pulling them taut like the strings on a violin. Making every inch of my body tighten and then relax in a strange singing tune. My voice was emerging in a sound that I didn’t recognize. A long, drawn-out, moan which seemed to go on forever and seemed far too low to be my voice. Not as I know it. “Good Girl.” He praised. “Now to do that on my cock while I’m sucked balls deep in your little hole.” “Damn you!” I swore at him. “This is not how a man talks to a lady.” “You’re not a lady now. You’re a ruined woman whose tasty little pussy is going milk my cock while I pound you like the little seductress you are. A woman has to realize there’s consequences for behaving as a wanton.” I could hear a triumphant note in his voice. “Especially an engaged one.” That’s why he’s doing this? Some vengeance against Lord Byron. I’m a conquest to send him tainted property. “H-how’d you know?” I asked. Chewing my lip. “I overheard you and your sister.” He said acidly. “Everyone did. I’m sure. And your blatant disregard. It’s clear you wanted a man to ruin you for your affianced. One to stick you so good, he won’t be able to repair the damage done.” “Damage?” I squeaked. He chuckled evilly. “Now take off my pants, Wench.” 06 Hazards of His Pleasure I didn’t want to obey him. I wanted to spit in his face. But he has the power to ruin me now. It occurred to me that if he wandered out the door and shouted as I’d considered doing, he was right. I’d be perilously destroyed for any man but those so unsavory they’d offer a broken lady a bit of coin for a good toss in the sheets. I don’t want to be that. I wouldn’t know the first thing about it. I shifted nervously. He caught my hands and slapped them over the laces on his breeches. I immediately registered that there was that firm bit of flesh prodding the inside of one of my palms again. His hardness. I squeaked. “Yes.” He crooned. Trailing fingertips on both sides from my collarbone down over my shoulders and over my upper arms to the back of my hands. Almost as if he were going to take my hands in his. But he didn’t. “I’ll soon be hearing more of that.” Growing impatient he plucked the laces himself and hooked my thumbs beneath his waistband. I was startled at the stunning heat of his skin. Feeling the sharpness of his hip bones. He snatched my wrists so abruptly that I jumped. Wincing in terror. His gaze roved my face assessingly and then he pushed my wrists down. Forcing my hands to remove his breeches over a length of muscled, furred thighs. Making me lean over to follow them. And sending his member nearly springing over the top of them to brush my lips. “Ahh.” He rumbled. Flexing his buttocks and pressing his staff tighter against my large, rouged lips. What had I been thinking? I should’ve done without the makeup. Without the sordid thoughts of escaping an unwanted engagement. Had I just been a dutiful daughter I wouldn’t be here now with a strange man pressing his rod against my lips. Massaging it along my mouth and brushing aside my nose. “I could take your mouth.” One of his hands left my wrist to scoop the back of my head. Pushing it against him. Startled, I angled my head away which made my chin press him against his pelvis. He groaned in pleasure at the sensation. “I could fuck your face. Well and truly teach you the ways of the wanton.” “I’m no wanton!” “Aren’t you?” He lifted his fingers and rubbed them together to show me the bit of moisture still lingering on them from when he’d had them inside me. And my pleasure had soaked them. I winced. Blushing furiously and refusing to look at him or the large cock he had in my face. One brow was lifted over those nearly black eyes, as he watched me. Turning my head slightly to make my mouth and chin rub along his length. “I could throw you to the floor and take you here. Pound your mouth until I spill into your throat.” *** “No!” I shoved his pants to the floor and retreated several steps. Desperately needing distance between he and I before he did just that. “You’re right.” He smirked. “That’s not at all where I want to be when I attain my pleasure. I want to be in the nest of your body and feel all that bountiful flesh when I possess you.” “Possess me?” My voice rose. “Well and truly.” He gave a lopsided grin. “Destroy you wholly for your precious fiancé.” “He’s not precious!” I spat. So furious I felt the need to attack someone, and the unknown man currently seemed the safest bet. “Isn’t he?” “Some old Sot with plenty of money, that my father favors.” “Is he now?” Rogue grinned. Dark eyes dancing behind his white and black mask. *** It dawned on me now that we both still wore our masks. Though he’d wasted no time in stripping me bare and then forcing me to undress him, he’d not bothered to remove my mask. Unwilling to, or not curious enough to know what my face looked like. It’s not my face that matters. I registered. He caught my arms and yanked me forward until my breasts were pinned against his chest. He kissed me again. His tongue lathing into my mouth, tasting every crevice. He tossed my arms aside and reached behind me to cup my buttocks and yank my pelvis against him. Pinioning his staff between he and I. Which seemed to make him even harder. He lifted my arms by my head and turned me quickly to pull me against him. Matching my length along the front of him. Lifting his foot made mine, lift. His step guiding mine. He took me over to the chair where he’d been sitting when I’d arrived. Turning me before him, so I faced the fire over the low chairback. “What are you doing?” I asked anxiously. Unable to see him behind me but feeling that he’d paused. His hands framing my waist and his gaze lingering on my shoulder blades as he considered the ways he wanted to take me. “Whatever I want to.” He purred into the crook of my throat and shoulder. His hands rising over my belly to take the weight of my breasts. Lifting and massaging them rhythmically, while he pressed against my buttocks. 07 Ruined He put a hand between my shoulder blades and tipped me over the upholstered chair. My pelvis against the wide wooden back. “Open your legs for me.” When I hesitated, he nudged the inside of my knees with his. Giving a frustrated screech I obeyed. Slipping my feet further apart. “More.” He directed. I slid them further. “More.” I grunted in aggravation and slid them apart until I was balanced on my toes. The majority of my weight balanced against the chairback. I had to balance myself by gripping the arm rests. Leaving most of my body tipped awkwardly forward. And making me feel extremely vulnerable with him behind me. His skin bare against mine and knowing my hole was open for his inspection. Even as I thought it, I felt him firmly adjusting my buttocks. Rubbing them side to side before pushing them apart to appreciatively inspect what he was about to partake of. Me. *** “Wait!” I blurted. The sudden awkwardness of it striking me. The unbearable vulnerability of knowing that he was going to do things to me I didn’t yet understand. I’d never been naked before a man in the past and he seemed to be letting it extend on forever. Making me feel as though this horrible moment would never end. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you, Circe?” “No.” I whispered. My throat so dry that the word was nearly inaudible. “I’m going to take this.” He gripped his cock and bounced it against my ass before holding it solidly and rolling it along the inside of one cheek then the other. He rubbed the tip of himself against my asshole a moment. I gasped and tensed. My legs flexing and my buttocks tightening in his grip. “Should I?” He leaned down to hover over my back and whisper against the fine tendrils of hair near my ear. “I bet I could just barely slip the tip in, and your ass would suck me right in. Tugging me in further. I could stuff all your holes full and make sure you’re good and broke in for that poor fiancé of yours.” “Don’t.” I whispered. “Please, Rogue.” I knew it wasn’t his name, but I didn’t know what else to call him. To spite me, he angled himself and pressed the tip just enough that the firm ring of my ass began to stretch open. Smoothing as it adjusted to let him through. “No!” I shrieked. Lurching up. Laughing, he shoved me back down. “I’m only teasing you, Seductress. Get back down. Bend over and stay open. And keep those feet by the chair legs. I swear if you close me out. Then I will indeed feel that little virgin hole you’re so worried about now.” “I’m worried about them both!” I objected. Nearly sobbing it. “Well, one is as good as mine so best forsake it.” There was humor in his mouth. “Perhaps next time you’ll think better of acting impulsively with rogues you don’t know.” *** I’d already done that. Deciding I’d never again be alone with a man. If I can get out of this engagement, I’ll die a spinster. I vowed it to myself. Damn you. “Ready to feel me?” His words were a deep rumble that made my belly tighten and my grip on the armrests tighten enough that my fingernails dug into the upholstery. “No. No!” But it was too late. He caught a fistful of my hair in one hand and pushed one buttock aside to give him better access. Then his teeth sunk into one of my shoulder blades to distract me from the sudden pain and stretching. I felt the hard tip of him push me open first. Easing between the soft lips and slipping in. Inch by inch. As it reached the delicate barrier which had protected me so long, he slowly pressed forward with his hips. Relentlessly piercing me. His biting teeth breaking skin on my shoulder as he tried to distract me from the pain inside by a bit of pain elsewhere. All I felt was pain. “No!” I shouted. “Get out.” “You’re too late.” He jerked my hair sideways to turn my head, so he faced me. His other hand left my ass to scoop a pointed tit. Feeling the untouched nipple spiking against his palm. “Now this, is what a woman’s body is intended for…” He purred. “Taking the root of a man.” He pushed in again. “Stop it!” I shouted. He laughed. “The hell if you think so. If you were mine, I’d do this until you screamed for mercy every night. You’re lucky you’re not.” 08 Possessed to Exhaustion He was covered in sweat, and I knew I was to. From my body tightening. Then relaxing to accept him more deeply. The sounds he was making were primal. Deep and guttural as he pounded me like a stallion rutting an unwilling mare. In and out. Up and down. Embedding until his sack rubbed against my soft lower lips. Stretching my pussy to an impossible size. Parting me inside so the mushroom shape of his tip could probe the entrance even deeper inside me. The tiny fragments of flesh trying to protect my womb from his intrusion. But he strained deeper and deeper. Pleasured sounds billowing out of him. At one point the exhaustion and constant motion of his thighs slapping the back of mine made one of my feet slip inward, blocking him. He slipped out abruptly and growled in aggravation. Scooping my thigh and shoving it aside. Leaning over to whisper warningly. “I’ll fill your ass, I vow it. Stay out of my way and give me your little hole.” *** What choice did I have? He worked my body harder and harder. His wild rhythm making the chair slam against the floor. Bump. Bump. Bump. My toes ached from being balanced on them, but I didn’t dare let my foot slip again. I already ached inside. Not sure how much more my body could take. “Mmm. Yes…” He swore. “You feel so good. I’ll have more. I’m going to fill you to brimming with my cum. Scream for me, Circe.” I shook my head. Tightening my lips until my mouth whitened. But he hit against me harder. The pressure of the chair pushing the bottom of my stomach and making the intensity of him nearly withdrawing then entering me brutally again so intense I once gave a squawk of objection at the sudden pressure. “Rogue, Please.” “That’s right beg me. Beg me for more.” “I’m so sore…” “You’ll get used to it. Just take it, Sweet Circe. I’m about to fill you.” I hated him in that moment. Hated his gender, hated his kind and was waiting to be done with him. To stalk from his company and never see him again. *** His fist tightened on my small breast. Holding the weight of it as it bounced against his hands. He gripped me from both ends. Thrusting into my hole and clutching my breast. Unrelenting. I was exhausted. “Please. Just finish with me. I just want to go home.” “You’ll be home soon enough.” This time there was nearly compassion in his voice as firelight danced over my bare back and the sheen of sweat shining along my skin. “Come.” He reared away from me, pulling his rod out. I blew a relieved breath at the reprieve. Feeling swollen and stiff inside. He caught my arm and pulled me around the front of the chair. What’s this? What’s he doing now? He shoved be back into the chair. The seat catching my knees and making me fold back until I was seated in it. Then he viciously yanked my legs up and pulled my ass down to the edge of the seat while he knelt between my legs. Positioning himself just over my entrance. He lifted my legs and crossed them at the ankles along one of his shoulders. Crossing a forearm over them to keep them in place. My feet propped next to his ear. With his other hand he pulled me down until my ass hung just off the edge of the seat. Lowered, so when he entered me the weight of my own body seated me firmly atop him. Planting him deeply into my core. Without preamble, he entered me roughly. Grunting in satisfaction. I screeched at the sudden intensity. The pain of the soreness rushing back as he filled me again. Stretching my body which was so unaccustomed to such use. 09 Finished with Me There was such unbearable intimacy in him hovered over me. Watching my face as he entered me and pulled out before pounding back in again. His skin nestled so close against mine. Even with this being my first time, I was certain that somehow, he was trying to punish me for some unknown crime. Something I did. Some affront I hadn’t known I committed. This was a man punishing a woman in the most primal of ways. Though my brain worked fervently, I couldn’t determine what I’d done and didn’t want to ask. Sensing it would only make him work harder into me. His brown eyes stared down at me from behind his mask. Roving over my breasts and the plane of my belly. His other hand massaging my legs as though he couldn’t get enough of touching them. Greedily wanting to put his hands all over my skin. And I want to take it all away from him. I thought resentfully. Glaring at him as I tried to conceive ways to make him pay. Though my body was sore, and I knew if I wanted to save my reputation, I’d had no choice but to ruin it, to let him have me. “You’re utterly despicable.” I spat up at him. “You’ve no idea, Sweetheart.” He grinned. His browned skin shining in the dancing firelight. His hips working in long strokes. Trying to penetrate me more deeply than he had yet. I felt my ass cheeks biting between his weight and the wooden seat. I’d have bruises tomorrow. “Do you feel that?” He slowed down. “Every inch of me, filling your hole.” He eased back in until he was pressed tight against my soft lower lips. “Stretching you. Heating you. Slicking you inside.” As much as what he was doing disgusted me. I felt my stomach tightening. Felt the place he was poking so fiercely begin to tense and then whirl with pleasure. My body was awash with pleasure and then I felt a flood of heat pour over me. And my back arched, my neck stretched. My walls tightened around him. Sending pulsing surges of pleasure over us both. And just like he’d told me I would, I screamed. A broken echoing sound that reverberated through the empty Guest House. Evidence of my wild pleasure. *** Amidst my screaming he attained his pleasure simultaneously. Flexing hard into me. Bruising my buttocks with his punishing thighs. Clutching my legs to his chest so hard I’d have fingerprints embedded in my skin tomorrow. He arched his back and his ass tightened as his pleasure began deep within his balls and seeped upward until he poured cum deep into the seat of my flesh. Filling my core with his pleasure at the same moment I soaked his cock with my fluids. Evidence that he’d pleasured me despite my loathing and disgust. And the fact that he’s blackmailing me to have me. I’d never have guessed that I’d let a man inside me based on the threat of mere words. But threatening a woman’s reputation is far more dangerous than mere words. It could put me in the workhouse or make me have to service on the streets. I couldn’t do it. Fear wound through me, and my hands worked into white-knuckled fists. Wanting to hit him for what he’d just done to me. Both forcing me and for shattering my pride by making me love what he did to me. *** “My God.” I panted. Relieved it was over. Shocked by my response and confused by the newness of what I’d just experienced with him. “I’ve been called worse.” He chuckled. Letting my legs go. My hips ached so I immediately swung them aside and dropped them to surround each of his hips. Eying him nervously as I worried, he’d want back inside me again. He rose and offered me his hand. I slapped mine into it. Taking it hatefully as he tugged me onto my feet. My legs wobbled slightly and when I would’ve lost my balance, he caught me against his chest. “Steady now. No acting as a foal on her first day.” I glared at him. The irony in that statement was not lost in me. He grinned mirthfully. Seeming quite proud of his joke. It had been my first day. I’d never been ridden before. 10 The Truth “I hope you’re quite pleased with yourself.” I said disdainfully. Ripping my hand from his grip. “I’m quite pleased with both of us.” He was grinning cockily like the cad he was. The despicable rogue. “Now,” He leaned over to sweep up my underskirt and tossed it at me. “Let’s get you dressed and back to your little ball. Wouldn’t want you to miss out on your meeting tonight would we.” I hated that he’d eavesdropped on Sarah and my conversation. I was even more determined than ever to escape the withered old man my father had affianced me to. What happened to me tonight will never happen to me again. And now I understood how men thought. I remembered what Rogue had said to me. That if I were his he’d never stop doing to me what he had tonight. Punishing me. *** In only a short time we were both dressed. I hated that I needed his help getting back into my corset and adjusting my skirts. But he laughingly helped. Seeming quite amused by my urgency. My desperation to get away from him. He opened the door for me. I poked my head out and looked furtively around before stepping out. He was at my side, his black and white overcoat draped over his forearm. His white shirt on but he’d not even bothered to lace his shirt. Letting it dangle open to reveal the hard lines of his chest. He glanced at all the windows. “Do you suppose someone watched us? Standing behind the bushes?” I shot him a horrified glare. “Could you imagine?” He smirked. “If your poor sister was out there watching me pound you while you were bent over the chair.” He nodded back toward the Guest House. “Or if she saw you folded over the seat while I made you scream in pleasure. Wouldn’t she have been quaking with fear to hear it?” I shuddered at the memory. Awash with humiliation. “So, My Dear.” He caught my hand. “What did we learn tonight?” *** “You’re the most horrible wretch and I will do anything within my power to never have to tolerate your presence again!” He grinned. Eyes dancing behind his mask. “Charming.” “You’ve no idea.” My lip curled. “I’ll find a way one day, to destroy you.” “You think it’ll be so easy?” “I do. I loathe you.” I wrenched my hand from his grip and stalked back to the ballroom. “Perhaps you’ll find it harder than you expect.” He called laughingly after me as I did my damnedest to ignore him. Storming across the ballroom to find my big sister. “Sarah!” I called to her. Torn between wanting to instantly confess to what’d happened and to simply beg her to get me out of the ball. “Kylie!” She caught my hand. “Papa has been waiting for you. It’s nearly midnight! Time to meet Lord Byron.” Just then the clock tolled. “I don’t give two shits about the old man!” I snapped. “I-” “Old?” Sarah tossed me a sharp look. “What are you talking about.” She pulled me along behind her until we reached papa’s side. I eyed them all hatefully. “There you are!” He hugged me quickly. “Lord Byron!” He welcomed a man over to us I didn’t know. I barely spared the man a glance. Staring at the floor and annoyed at my sister’s sideways hug. She’s keeping me from fleeing. I knew it. I could feel it in the tenseness of her arms. “Lovely to meet you, Miss Drake.” He man lowered over my hand. I tossed him several short looks and yanked my hand away impatiently. Barely noticing that he was tall but sloppily dressed. His white shirt barely laced… I sent him another stunned look and my gaze lingered. No… *** His dark eyes danced merrily. “I’m so dearly looking forward to you being my wife.” He said in a deep familiar rumble. Lifting a black and white mask to set over his nose. “No!” I shrieked. Struggling wildly against my sister’s grip. “I told you.” He walked by and leaned to whisper. “I’m a very clever man who had designs on you. I wanted you from the moment I saw you. For mine. To have when I wish. And I saw your fighting spirit and knew you’d try to escape me. So, I engineered a lover for you…” He grinned. “One you could never escape.” “You unbelievable…” “Fiancé…” He supplied with a triumphant look. ********** THE WRONG ONE SUMMARY: We both ended up at that ball. I was there hunting for a woman. I liked a particular type to meet my needs. She was hunting for something of her own, and she’d sighted me as prey. But at the end of the night, we’d discover who had, indeed, picked the wrong one… 01 Spotting a Creature I walked into the Ballroom and heard the sounds of tinkling crystal and murmuring voices come to a hard stop. All eyes turned to me curiously. Like they always do. Women watched me hungrily. Men studied me with contemptuous gazes. Hating when one such as I arrived at this manner of gala. Where young ladies of breeding were already far scarcer than the men hunting them. But that's not the kind of woman I'm hunting tonight, anyway. I was looking for a creature a bit warmer. I stepped from the darkness of the open mahogany entryway framed by two massive doors propped open. I took in the luminescence of hundreds of candles. Burning from the chandelier above to cast rainbows of light through the dangling shards of crystal adorning it. The scent of human sweat was dulled by the strong aroma of bird roasting in the kitchens with glazed vegetables and sweet scent of rare fruit along the tables. But something else had drawn my senses as I scanned the room. A woman. She was small. Barely coming up to my shoulder. But possessing a regal air that exuded confidence and drew the eye. She wore a gold ball gown but instead of normal hoops and bustles, hers was scandalously slinky. More like something a mistress to one of these wealthy lords, would wear. But no one dared say such a thing to this woman. Curling brown hair was framed atop her head and wound with sparkling gold beads that mimicked the glitter of her dress. I couldn't resist instantly envisioning the woman absent the dress, hair down with those beads aglitter through her locks. Sparkling in dim candlelight as she moved atop me. Covered in a fine sheen of woman's sweat. This woman would be no shrinking violet trying to cover herself. She'd wear her nudity as proudly as she does that dress. I was very sure of that. And it made me ache to have her. *** She turned her head and huge brown eyes caught sight of me. Framed by the longest lashes I'd ever seen. Wine glass in hand, she gracefully caught her skirt and swept away from her friends. Aiming my direction. Yes. Come right here, Sweet Thing. Candlelight from that chandelier made her dress explode in light and her lush skin seem to glow. Impossibly smooth. "Drew!" A man stepped in my view and caught my hand in a liberal shake. Giving my shoulder a friendly swat. I found myself peering around Charles. Gaze locked on the ravishing creature approaching. “You look quite mesmerized.” Jacob frowned. “Quite.” I agreed. I am mesmerized. She was fascinating. *** When she reached us, Jacob moved aside. His eyes widening and brows lifting as though his gaze couldn’t take in enough of her. I know that feeling. Jacob’s eyes drifted down her profile. Lingering on the full up thrusting breasts nearly spilling from the fitted gown. The tiny waist looking as though she needed grabbed around the waist and drawn closer. And full lush hips rounding to shapely legs framed by that slinky gown. The luminescence of the light in the room shimmering through her dress to perfectly outline her beneath those skirts. I could see every inch of her, and my palms itched to touch her. “Who is she?” Jacob breathed. “I don’t know. But I intend to…” “From that look, you’re intending to know her quite intimately. Are you sure about that here? It is quite the public setting?” Jacob frowned at me, but I was in no mood for his lecturing. *** I reached to catch his shoulder and pushed him from my eyeline. Just as she arrived. “Good evening.” I bowed over her outstretched hand. Precisely as she expected me to. Proffering it to me as though she were a queen expecting her signet to be honored. I obligingly grasped that delicate hand. Holding it longer than appropriate as my green eyes lifted to give her a long look. Clear invitation. Her brown eyes went hooded. Long lashes dropping over her eyes to conceal whatever it was she was thinking. I’d dearly love to know. “Care to join me for a tour of the parlor?” I purred. “Indeed.” Her doe eyes flicked around the Ballroom. Giving Jacob staring at the interchange, a dismissive glance. Before landing on me again. “I’d dearly love to see more of this lovely house.” “I’d dearly like to show you?” “Suppose the owner would mind?” She asked coyly. “Not in the least. I’m quite close with him and I assure you, he’d not object.” Offering her my forearm I waited for her to step next to me and slip her small hand between my side and forearm to rest her fingertips lightly atop it. Waiting for me to guide her. So easily led…I thought. Pleased. 02 Vulnerabilities I took her from the crowded Ballroom. Sweeping open the door of the isolated Parlor. Closing the door behind us. Retrieving one of the candles I wandered the room to light the rest until the room danced with the orange glow. “Are you cold?” I rounded on her. Admiring the way, she looked in the dim light. Making her eyes seem even larger. More vulnerable and beckoning. I wanted her. I want to possess her. And I doubted I was the only one. I was very certain that every man that looked on this little creature likely wished for the same thing. How could we not? *** “Have you brought me here to get me alone?” She looked from one candle to the next before to me. “Would it be so awful if I did?” “Not in the least.” She rounded a low table to draw near me. Dangling her arms around my neck. She does desire me. I recognized the signs. Her already puckered nipples beneath that dress that meant she was likely already wet. For me. “What are you after tonight, Sweet Thing?” I asked her. “What would you like me to be?” She crooned in a soft alluring voice. Dizzying my senses. I caught her waist and drug her against me, so our bodies were molded together. “I’d give you anything you asked for.” “Anything?” She lifted a fine brown brow. “Are you so certain of that?” “Absolutely.” “Rather bold of you.” “Bold of me?” I straightened. Looking down my nose at the tiny thing. “You’re the gorgeous scrap of a thing who dares be alone unchaperoned in a dark Parlor with a man you barely know.” *** “Perhaps.” She smiled softly before dragging her arms down my chest and stepping back to walk behind the settee. Dragging a finger along the seam on the top. How is her every movement so seductive? I was duly entranced. “Have you heard of women who victimize men.” “No. But I’d dearly like to…” I smiled. My lips quirking in what I’d been told was a rather roguish half-smile. She could certainly victimize me. “There are such things, you know. Lore about women that can steal the beating hearts of men.” “Well, you’re certainly working on mine.” “Oh, you’ve no idea…” She said in that softly purring voice that made me want to throw her down and have her moaning in my ear. “What do I call you?” I asked her. “Call me Beautiful.” “You are. And I certainly will.” I vowed. “And what do I call you?” “Anything you want.” I grinned. Willing to play her game of mysterious characters. It certainly adds to the fun. “I’ll call you…” She continued walking. Trailing a finger down her chin thoughtfully. “My Lord.” “So formal?” “Would it be, if I were on my knees?” She rounded. Fluttering those dark lashes. *** Good God, the images she conjured with those words! “You best take care, Woman. You’re dancing perilously close to being ravished.” I growled. “Where?” That brow arched again. “Here?” She caressed the back of the settee more firmly. “Or there.” She pointed to the window seat. “Or there?” She gestured to the expansive divan. “With so many options, how could a man possibly decide?” I wondered if she was taunting me. Planning to say the most erotic things than vanish from my dim parlor without ever letting me have a taste of her. I won’t be so easily dismissed. I rounded that settee and caught her shoulders. Turning her to face me and then dropping my head to take her mouth. Smoothing along her hip to pull her pelvis to me and cupping the back of her head to hold her in place while my tongue delved into my mouth to taste her. I’ll not be the only one getting aroused here. I promised myself. Tasting her until she was fair melting in my arms. Her muscles relaxing and her weight dropping against my arms and chest. Putty in my hands. *** At length she tugged from my reach and danced around the furniture teasingly. Leaning forward as she smiled at me. “You didn’t let me finish my tale.” I blinked and shook my head in an effort to banish the fuzz of arousal washing through me. And to concentrate on her words rather than the fierce pulsing beneath my breeches. Yearning to be inside her. “Do tell?” I slowly began circling the settee in pursuit of her. Willing to play her flirtatious little games. As long as it ends with me filling her. “They’re women that are designed to lure men. Their bodies perfectly shaped to peak his desires. Their skin soft to the touch like rose, petals. Shimmering like the purest trap. Their lips, so full,” She reached up to finger her own lush bottom lip. “A man can fair envision them wrapped around his staff.” Her gaze slipped down my body to where I strained my clothing. I let her look, unashamed. It’s clearly a view she expects. “And what makes her seem so tempting?” “You mean the science of it?” “Indeed?” I was trying hard to keep up with her wit, as it felt that all the blood was flooding to my nether regions. “Well, it’s all the excess blood she has flooding through her.” “From the hearts she’s stolen?” She nodded solemnly. “And the thousand heartbeats.” “How intriguing…” “Are you afraid?” She walked close. Beginning to circle me as she trailed a fingertip along my chest, around my shoulder, and from one shoulder blade to the other. Her mere touch sending shockwaves through me. 03 Submission & Possession “Not in the least. For I lost the heart to give long ago.” “You loved someone once?” She paused near my elbow to cock her head up at me. I lifted one finger pointedly. “One woman.” “And what happened to her?” “Sometimes as time passes, one gets sick. Sometimes that sickness overpowers the will to live.” “She died.” Beautiful supplied. “She did.” “And I suppose you predictably vowed never to give another?” “Don’t have it to give.” I shrugged. “Such a deep man.” She whispered. Rounding to stand before me. “I like my men that way.” Deep. The implication was not lost on me. *** “We’ll see about that.” She said huskily. Stepping back from me. Meeting my gaze levelly. She slipped one shoulder of her dress down to her elbow. Letting the fabric slowly trail over that ample breast before hooking momentarily on the nubbed brown nipple. Before slipping over it to droop in a small arc beneath it. Making me why don’t put my lips around that nipple and suck her flesh into my mouth. Expecting the rest of her would taste every bit as sweet as her honeyed mouth. “More.” I whispered. Admiring the way her supple skin glowed gold in the dim light. Nearly luminescing on its own. She smiled as if she liked me giving her the order. Rolling her other shoulder until the narrow sleeve fell to accompany the other. Exposing the inviting plane of her stomach. I noticed vaguely that I couldn’t see her navel. Or she doesn’t have one. I dismissed the thought. Realizing it was likely so small it couldn’t mar the perfection of her inviting flesh. Then her hips caught the fabric at the breadth of them. She turned so her back was to me and lifted her arms to tug the pins from her hair until the riot of rich brown curls spilled over her shoulders and down her narrow back. She hooked her thumbs into the sides of the folded dress and began to wiggle the filmy fabric down over the plump flesh. Until it drooped under the swell of her plump buttocks and skid down her thighs to pool around her ankles. Exposing every inch of that delectable body to my feasting eyes. I want it all. *** She walked to the back of the settee and folded over it. Putting her hands to the cushions below. Letting those full breasts dangle from her body. I found myself moaning in pleasure at the sight of her. And I’d been right. She’s no shrinking violet. “Behind me.” She whispered. I obediently rounded her to get there. Slowly taking in the view of her ample flesh and her tempting crevice, already slick with her fluids. “You could slip right in and fill me with that cock…” She whispered so brazenly that it took me a moment to process what she’d said. She slid her ankles apart until all of her was open to my view. Even the tiny, puckered hole just above her woman’s entrance looked incredibly lovely. Perfectly formed to my eyes. I was highly tempted to sink into her there. She seemed so amenable and willing, I doubted she’d object. “Get out of those dreadful clothes.” She whispered. Wiggling that beckoning ass at me. I quickly tugged my cravat free and tossed off my shirt before stepping from my pants. Barely hesitating before brutally slamming into her. Driven by a need to feel her walls biting around me. She gasped in surprise, her back stiffening in slight pain but she quickly generated that sound I’d so been hoping for. “Take me, My Lord.” I was more than willing to do as she asked. Driving into her. Pummeling her backside so those cheeks turned rosy. Lurching up and then rolling back toward my thighs. Making sensual ripples of her flesh. I caught her hips and worked into her. Thrusting hard and angling my pelvis upward so I could penetrate her more deeply. I want more of those sounds. *** She gave a pleasured little whimper. “You’re so deep. I can feel every inch of you. Take my body like you own it, My Lord.” And I ravished her. Taking her more forcefully than I had any woman. She moaned in pleasure. Her large breasts swinging forward than back against her belly. I caught one. Wanting to feel their soft weight I leaned across her back to cup one. Catching the nipples between my fingers and pinching it there while I let the flesh swing against my palm while I drove into her. She felt like Heaven. I’d never been inside a woman that wanted the violence as badly as she did. It was highly erotic. I was blinded with lust. 04 The Price of Penance I was close to filling her with my cum, when she suddenly lunged forward. Yanking herself off my staff. “Not so fast.” She’s right. I’d been so lost in my passion and my need to take her that I’d utterly forgotten giving her the same pleasure she offered me. Selfish bastard. I chastised myself. Like a boy of the first blush. I knew better. “I’m sorry, Beautiful. Let me make amends for my selfishness.” “It’s not uncommon for a man to forget himself when blinded with lust.” She said reasonably. I frowned. Confused by her statement. “Come here.” She gestured to the divan. “Lay down.” I lifted my brows in faint surprise. I’d rarely had a woman so willing to meet a man’s desires. She seems to know most of mine. But thankfully, not all. *** She climbed atop my hard root and dropped down over it. Making the heat of her body immediately swallow me again. I couldn’t help my reflexive reaction. Lurching up my pelvis to meet her strokes. Driving into her until I felt the far barrier inside her. She swayed forward and back as she lifted and dropped. Riding my cock in every pleasurable direction at once. Feeling the narrow space behind her pelvis with my hardness. I wanted more. I couldn’t help my greedy thoughts. I’d never been so ravenous for a woman’s body. I suddenly wondered if I’d ever get enough of hers. I was already beginning to doubt it. “Do you like the way I feel?” She asked me. “Unimaginably.” I panted between pleasured moans. Feeling my body tensing as I was getting closer to climaxing again. Damn her. I needed to slow this down, but it felt nearly impossible this moment. She dug her nails into my chest just below my collar and raked them down over my chest and belly leaving long bloody streaks. Already seeping with red. “Ah!” I grunted in objection but didn’t stop her. “Are you trying to cut out my heart?” “I may.” She teased with a smirk. “It’d be a wasted effort. I told you…” “Well, even if you think you’ve no heart to give, there’s always a heartbeat to steal.” “Not always.” I looked up at her through hooded green eyes. She smiled as though she knew something I didn’t know. Running one hand aggressively through my hair until making a fist of it atop my head and jerking my face forward to stuff it between her heavy breasts. I pressed my lips to the crevices surrounding me. Nipping at the soft flesh and leaving small dark spots where I sucked it into my mouth. She gave a long jerking moan, and I felt her body tighten around me. Vibrating so hard I wondered if she might go into a seizure. Clenching me and releasing rhythmically for so long I finally could take no more. Spilling into her. She gave a triumphant laugh and dropped her head forward. Dark curling hair falling to frame her face as she looked down at me. One arm curled along the back of my neck to support my hair as she gave me a long look. *** Her other hand snaked down my back and I felt her nails curve and pierce in just below my shoulder blade. Working determinedly to dig through my flesh. Her fingers moving at inhuman speed as they cut through flesh and veins and when she reached the back of my ribs where they attached to my spine her fist curved around it and snapped it aside. I yelled in pain as she began the same process on the one below it. Trying to get to my heart. I had warned her…Done playing her little game I dropped my head forward against the full upper rise of her breast and sunk in my sharp pointed teeth. Immediately hitting a plump vein and beginning to suckle large amounts of blood from her. Slurping at her flesh to draw it out more quickly. She screeched in pain. Her head falling back as she suddenly tried to jerk away. But both my arms were slung up her back and over her shoulders. Holding her down on my lap and keeping her in place while I feasted on her. “What are you doing?” She screamed. “Having dinner.” I murmured between sucking out large drinks of her blood. “And you?” “I want your heart.” “It’d do you no good. It stopped beating centuries ago.” I laughed. “Sweet Thing, you thought you were the one coming hunting for me. But instead, I’ve found quite the prize…I’ve heard of your kind but never seen one.” She stared at me in horror. Her skin already becoming pale from the amount of blood I’d stolen from her. She should be close to dead by now. *** But I remembered what she’d said. She’s filled with extra blood from all the men’s hearts she’d consumed. Sure, that wasn’t how she’d said it. But I’d not missed her meaning. Despite what she’d thought. And I was dearly hoping it was true. That she’s a Succubus. A creature who flourishes through sex with men. Stealing their hearts in the process. Because if she is, she’ll be able to regenerate. The idea was immensely appealing to me. “I will heal.” She murmured limply. As if this knowledge would intimidate me. Her body jerking every time I bit into her anew. “I dearly hope so.” I lifted my head and smiled, exposing bloodied fangs in my joy. “The things I’ll be able to do to you, can go on for an eternity.” “You can’t keep me!” She objected. Breathing shallowly. “Oh, Beautiful…I most certainly can. You picked the wrong man tonight…You’re mine now. To fuck.” I strung out the word in threat. “And feed on for the rest of time.” ********** SHE BELONGS TO ME SUMMARY: Most nights the red-eyed monster came. Sucking my goats of their blood. And it seemed nothing I tried worked to dissuade it. So, I'd decided to hire a gunman with steady aim which could kill the beast. Save me, my ranch. But I never expected to find him attractive. I'd not found a man appealing before. Not since my husband had left me two years ago. But in these desolate plains, nothing is ever as it seems. Who's the monster and who's the lover can quickly change. 01 A Chilling Find The morning sun had not yet warmed the plain. But I sat on my heels. The strings of yellow wheat swaying against my arms. The morning fog still heavy around my shoulders and resting along the ground. My pale blue dress nearly the same shade of the mist surrounding me. The goat’s limp head cradled on my knees. Wondering how much more I could take. “Lizzy.” I sobbed. Rocking back and forth with the old black and white goat lying dead next to me. I knew how ridiculous it was for me to be mourning the death of a mere goat. But it seemed I’d lost so much over the last few years. “Rada?” The old neighbor, Bob must’ve heard my wailing from his house nearby. “Are you okay, Dear?” “It’s Lizzy.” I sniveled. Swiping my nose with my arms. “Ohh…I’m sorry Dear.” He dropped an old, withered hand to my shoulder. “I know she was your favorite. But she was getting on in years.” I knew that was true, but I had hoped to have her raise several more, young goats I could sell in town. And I was dependent on the profit from selling her milk. Lately she’d been tired and hadn’t been providing as much. That in itself had taken a toll on me. “I can’t figure out what happened to her…” I whined. Old Bob leaned over and pointed toward her neck. “I’d say that, Dear.” Only then did I notice what he was pointing out. There were too dark blotches of blood along her throat. Like something bit her. I lifted her to turn her over and found her painfully light. I gave Bob a startled look. “What?” “She’s so light.” “Like the last two.” He sighed. “Drained of blood, like them, no doubt. I’ve never, in all my years, seen an animal do that sort of damage.” He shook his head. “Best thing to do now is to chop her for meat before it’s destroyed in the heat.” “Okay.” I used my skirt to wipe my nose and let Bob help me up. I stood on shaking legs. “I’ll take her to the barn for ya and hang ‘er. You go to the house and get yourself cleaned up, Girl. I’ll tend to this.” I nodded. Still shaking my head sadly, as I obediently headed back to the house. Thankful that Old Bob was there. I don’t know what I’d have done the last two years without him. *** From the shadow of the few trees behind me, red eyes glinted. Watching the seen unfold. Staring hungrily at the dead goat in her lap. It shifted as it caught whiffs of the animal. Its eyes trailed over to the others wandering the range in the area. Others which smelled as delicious as the old one had proven to be. The beast could see the girl’s grief, but it didn’t understand it. Was not capable of feeling. Only hunger. The ever-present, forever-gnawing hunger. Others, which had been too fast the night before. Bob came over to the house once he had the goat hung. I’d prepared enough grits and oats for him, and we sat down to the meager meal. “I hate to bear bad news, Rada, but a woman such as you can’t continue out here alone with some beast hunting your stock. I’ve tried to help ya since Mato but…” “I know…” I murmured crestfallen because I knew he was right. But I’m not ready to move on. “I’m getting on in years, Girl and not sure how much longer I can help watch out for you. You need to hire a man to take care of whatever predator is hunting your stock.” “I know but-but I don’t…I don’t have the funds for that…” “I know.” He bobbed his head. “Betty and I will help you hire a man. He reached to pull a handful of coins from his pocket. Here’s some of our share. You need to go to town and find a gunner.” A gunslinger? That thought was unsettling. I didn’t know any, and I knew what sort of man they tended to be. “Just make sure you find a good one.” Old Bob set the coins on the table with a clink. Then swiped his mouth with a dirty red handkerchief before standing. “Fine fare, Miss Rada, as always. Thank you.” “Thank you, Bob.” “You’re welcome, Rada.” He opened the door before looking over his shoulder. “I hate to bring it up, but a pretty young thing like you, should be looking for a new man to tend ya, by now. You can’t keep going it alone. It’s been nigh on two years now…” I know. I nodded my head. Though inside, I felt anything but agreement by him. The door closed behind him, and I jumped slightly. *** It wasn’t the first time Old Bob had brought up such a thing. It was well-known that young women in this country should be married. Unwed women like me were prime prey for the wrong kind of men. Or for attacks by wild Indians. Though I had been lucky so far. Because of Mato. My husband had been Lakota. But he was feared by even his own kind because of the family he descended from. So, he’d been outcast even from them. He and I were alike in that. We’d been friends since childhood. Daring to play with each other despite that we’d both been forbidden. My mother had worked for the Madam in Sam’s Saloon, and many had expected me to follow her footsteps. They’d all been surprised when I’d ran off and married my Sweetheart from childhood. And Mato had built everything here. Built us a life. Then he’d left me. Without a word, he’d gone in the night. And that’s what everyone knew me as. The woman that wasn’t even good enough for an Indian, daughter of a Madam. And women were few and far between in this country. When a man abandoned one, it usually meant she was no good. I was having a harder and harder time selling goods in town. And getting more lewd comments. Many of the cowboys in the area had told me, I’d make better money working for old Susan in the Saloon. But that’s not who I am. 02 Nightfall Darkness came and with it was the gray beast. Slick with hairless skin like a seal. Eyes glittering like rubies as it peered around the tree. Watching the flock of goats in the pen next to the cabin. A long, thin tongue snaked out to lip nearly nonexistent lips. She’d driven them in, hoping to keep them off the range enough the predator wouldn’t find them. But the beast could see them in the darkness as clearly as if the sun shone high above. And it was hungry. Its slender stomach already rumbling. Ribs protruding as it starved for more of the animal’s fluid. Its spine was ridged, curving upward like a swaying hill. Lurching down and back with each movement as the thing slunk closer to the pen on spindly legs. It walked on all fours with split front feet. Lurching forward it jogged like a dog toward the pen. Leaping the fence to sink its pin pricked teeth into the first goat it could reach. Dragging it to the ground before it could utter a scream. The animal flailed on its side, tossing its legs. While the bigger beast drained it. Until its front legs began jerking spasmically. He wouldn’t kill this one. Not tonight. But he needed something to assuage the hunger. *** The next morning, I found one of my younger goats injured. The same neck wounds and its body ravaged from where something much larger had pinned it down to feed on it. It’s enough. I went inside and slid, Old Bob’s clanging coins off the table. Going to a small drawer tucked in the wall next to the stove I peered at what was inside and verified there was more coins there. Shoving it closed with a click, I stuck Old Bob’s coins in the pocket of my dress and went around to saddle Maxine, my mare. Giving her heel, I headed for town. Looking for a gunslinger. With true aim. Who won’t be scared of the monster hunting my flock. *** Once there, it didn’t take long to find him. I could tell what he was from the moment he got off the train. A shawl draped loosely over his shoulder and a saddle in his hand. His hat was pulled low in the front. Usually, an indicator he was a Wanted Man. But I knew enough about gunslingers, to be sure that most of them were. Usually for killing someone they shouldn’t have. Or someone with family that cared… I got into town and lifted the thin hood I kept over my pile of hair, to keep from drawing undue attention. My dress was the simple blue one I wore most days. I’d given it a thorough scrubbing last night, as well as myself and hoped I could present myself with a professional air. I stepped into his path. He waved me away and went around. “I don’t have time, Girl.” “I’m looking for a gunslinger.” I announced. Proud of the firm ring I heard in my own voice. He turned to me, and I could see the hard glint to his face. A brown beard dusted his cheeks, making him look the rogue he was sure to be. “What does a woman need a gunman for?” He paused to give me a sideways look. “I’ve something hunting my flock. I’ll pay well to have it killed.” I eased two coins into my hand and lifted them in offering. “Some now and I’ll give you the bulk of it when it’s done.” He rounded to face me fully. “Who says I’m looking for work?” “You just got off that train.” I nodded beyond him. “So, you’ll be looking to buy a horse. Need coin for that.” I bobbed my hand pointedly. “And the way you got that hat tucked, you’re running from some sort of past.” “Running, huh? Some sort of an impudent girl, you are.” He tapped the cloth hood back from my face, so it slipped over my head and fell hanging from the back of my neck to rest along my dress. He eyed my cornhusk hair and wide green eyes intently. “Ah,” He remarked. “I see why you were hiding.” Because I’m fair of face. I’d had enough men tell me so, usually in a cruel way, to know it was true. “I got a place to stay. You can lodge in my Main Room if you’re a proper man.” He lifted his head to level a brown eyed look on me. “Proper, huh?” We both know my meaning. He won’t try to touch me. “I can be proper enough to stay in a lady’s home.” I nodded and slapped the coins in his hand. Turning as an indication for him to follow me. “That’ll be enough to get you a horse from Joe’s stables round way then you can join up with me and I'll show you the way.” “’K.” He nodded and headed around the corner. Aiming for Joe’s. *** I waited for him to come riding back on a big black gelding. “Nice horse stable.” He remarked about Joe’s lot. “He does.” I nodded. “This way.” I turned Maxine toward home and heeled her. She took off. Finding the path on sure feet. She’d ridden this direction often enough I barely had to guide her. “Are you going to tell me your name, Gunslinger?” “Theodore. Ted, most call me.” “That your real name or one you tell folks, so they won’t find out your wanted name?” He shrugged. “You’re a mite bold for such a small one.” It wasn’t the first time I’d heard that. Mato used to tell me something similar quite often. “So, what is this beast, I’m after?” “I don’t know.” “You haven’t seen it?” His head swung toward me. “Great. Most like a Mountain Lion then.” He sounded very disgruntled at the prospect. “I don’t think so.” He eyed me. Brown eyes intent on my face. “Why not? Thought you didn’t know what it is.” “I don’t. But not for lack of seeing it.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Both Old Bob, my neighbor, and I have never seen anything like.” “Like what?” “Part bear, part cat, part dog. Pure monster.” 03 Theodore Ted shifted on his mount. “That sounds a bit intriguing.” “It kills my stock by bleeding them dry.” “What the Hell?” His head whipped back to me. “I’m sorry.” He lowered his head. “Not proper to talk to a lady such. I’ve just never heard of such a thing.” “None of us have.” “Well, if it shows it’s pretty face, I’ll put a bullet in it.” “Don’t be overconfident.” I warned. “It’s fast. Very fast.” “So, am I.” *** Ted would see what I meant that night. We both sat on the deck as the darkness was closing in. Deep blackness was enveloping everything. Even the cluster of dense pines that bordered my property. He rocked in the chair that Mato had hand carved for me. I didn’t mind sharing it. It was nice to see a man in it again. To watch the cut of his jaw beneath the tan hat as the shadows played over his face. Truthfully, it was just nice to look at handsome man again. To watch the play of light on him. “Those trees make a nice shade for your grounds.” He nodded to the pines. “They are pretty, lovely scent in the summer.” I agreed reservedly. “But I think that it lives in those.” “When does it come out?” “Just after dark usually. When the heat of the day cools into the fog.” As, always those twirling fingers crept from the moisture of the trees to make a white film over the range. And the curving gray back of the beast made it look like it had spines hovering just above the few feet of fog. Making it a dark shadow easing out of the grove. I immediately sank further into my wooden chair. Hating the instinctive sinking of my stomach as it neared. I wanted to protect my stock. To run out there and hit the thing. But all Mato had was the big .45 Revolver and I’d long since learned that my hands weren’t large or strong enough to hold it steady when I shot. Ted leaned forward in his chair, gripping the armrests. “What the Sam Hell is that?” “It’s the monster.” I whispered. “Be careful.” He stood up on the deck and drew his gun with precision accuracy but as he cocked it the beast whipped its head and landed red eyes on him. Ted was so stunned by the width of the monster’s face and the thickness of its shoulders as it crouched in the fog. The bones of its shoulders rolling, much like a mountain lion before it pounces. The ridged spine seemed to elongate into ridged spikes under the thick gray skin, looking more like armor by the minute. Ted fired a round and it skimmed along the monster’s shoulder before pinging along a tree trunk and hitting the dirt somewhere in the trees. “Its skin is impermeable.” Ted retreated a step. “Get inside.” *** It lunged forward. Red eyes locked on us. Ted fired another round as he fumbled backward toward the door. I tossed it open as the second round skimmed down the beast’s side. I caught his arm and yanked him in with me. We rushed inside and slammed the door. He spotted the bolt and rolled it into place with quick reflexes. Automatically rolling our backs against it. Ted was blinking huge brown eyes with thick lashes at me. Blatant confusion written over his hard features made them look somewhat vulnerable. This close I could see his dusting of brown beard along a square jaw. His chorded throat led down to the collar of his brown shirt. A dusty red handkerchief tied around his neck, for covering his face in the dirty winds. “What the devil was that?” He expostulated. Looking at me as though I’d betrayed him. His words drawing me from my study of his features. “The monster that’s been eating my stock. What I hired you to kill.” Whatever it is… He turned back to the door as if he could see through it. “Oh, I’m going to.” *** I boiled some tea and we sat down at the table to discuss what he’d just seen. Ted had a glazed look to him. Clearly in shock at having witnessed what he had. “That’s no monster. It’s a demon. Did you feel that?” He looked at me. Yes. I gave him a sympathetic look. Knowing precisely what he was talking about. “Evil. Pure evil was coming off that thing. It looked like something conjured from pure nightmare.” “I know.” I slid into the seat opposite him. Having a momentary vision of sipping tea by the firelight of the lone candle, just as we were now, with Mato. His long black hair in wild waves around his face. His blue eyes laughing at me as he told me some native tale about the great legends that built their beliefs. Tales which he turned into great epics with his grand gestures. Why’d he leave me? “Was it some kind of a bear? It looked big enough to be.” “I don’t know what it is.” I admitted. “But it sucks my animal’s blood. Bites their necks…” I knew how ridiculous it sounded but Ted had no choice but to believe me after what he’d seen. 04 Appeasing Loneliness “You look terrified.” Ted remarked. Reaching across the table to lift my chin. “You’ve been out here alone, dealing with this thing?” I nodded. Chewing my lip. “You’ve a lot of fire for such a tiny woman.” He examined my delicate features. Taking in the light blue of my eyes and my long blonde hair. “Far too beautiful to be out here all alone. No man?” “He runned off and left me, so they say. Or someone shot him dead, I suspect.” I swallowed hard at that thought. It was the one thing I refused to think of often. I hated the thought that someone would’ve killed him. But I also know how real that possibility is. Mato had been a pure-bred Lakota and people around here, had problems with natives living in their towns. Even outside them. And especially with a white woman. It wasn’t entirely impossible that someone would’ve shot him. But they’d have had to do it in the back. Because Mato had keen instinctive senses and he was damn hard to sneak up on. *** “How has no man snatched you up in all that time?” “I suppose they’ve tried. But most find me an unfit woman.” Since I was left by my man. “There’s nothing unfit about you.” His gaze roved over me, and his hand moved from my chin for a callused thumb to brush over my bottom lip. “You’re breathtaking.” I could see the look in his eyes. Feel the desire in his touch. I knew what he wanted. “You hardly know me…” I whispered in objection. “Do I need to?” I realized that he didn’t. I had been lonely for so long. And he was warm and male and knew what I knew. That monsters really do exist. And I wanted him. *** I lunged across the table, and he met me. Rising to his feet in a smooth motion to catch a palm along my cheek and under my hair. Meeting my lips with equal hunger. We consumed each other like two starved people. He jerked his hat off and tossed it on the counter next to us. An old wooden construction Mato had made with his bare hands. Wood he’d smoothed meticulously day over day. Now it was where I wanted to start something new. To move on. Maybe with this man. Maybe not. But he’s at least a start. Ted’s body was hard and honed from years of hard labor and travelling with not much to eat. Riding and gunslinging. I slipped around the corner without breaking contact. He took one long step and met me there to. His hands were suddenly everywhere. He pulled up my skirts and turned to set me atop the counter. He lifted my hips enough I could slide my skirt under me, pinning it beneath my hips. I caught his belt and was tugging at it, even as he was unbuckling it and letting his gun belt and pants slide to the floor. I pushed at the collar of his shirt, to palm his chest and clavicle. Feeling the hot, tanned skin. He lifted it from around his waist and peeled it off. Exposing the flat plane of his chest and a muscled abdomen. Shining brown skin which glistened in the dancing yellow light of the candle. A slight furring of brown hair was thin over his chest. I was unbuttoning the front of my dress as fast as my fingers could work. And as I opened the bodice of my blue dress, his hands instantly found their way in. Rough palms meeting soft womanly flesh. Massaging my pale breasts. Rubbing his rough thumbs over the tiny, crested nipples. He growled in his throat and slammed his pelvis against mine, hard enough that the counter jerked beneath me. I nearly flinched but I shared his urgency. So, I wiggled down to the edge of the counter, to part my legs around him. Lifting them to wind my long legs around his hips. I was short, but most of that was smooth, curving legs. I angled myself, reaching down and tracing my own fingers along my crease to ensure I was moist. Then laying back on my elbows and giving him a lowered lid look to let him know I was ready. “You look nearly as eager to get it, as I am to give it.” He said in approval. Stepping closer. Catching his hard length and angling it down to my entrance. He held my hips in place as he guided himself in. The overwhelming sensation immediately made my eyes flutter closed and my knees open further to allow him room. He slid in, inch by painstaking inch until I was stuffed full. Stretched as far as I could be. Tight around every bit of his length. Even feeling the swollen head of his rod. “You’re so tight.” He dropped over me to clench a fist near my shoulder. Resting it atop the counter as he fought to control the instant desire to unleash inside me. But I want more. *** I wanted this moment. The hot feel of a man’s body on mine. I hooked my arms under his arm pits and flattened them over the back of his shoulder blades. Pulling him down to me until my nipples encountered the flat swell of his pectorals. He was smooth flesh and taut skin. And I wanted to touch every inch of him. My hands roving his body as he caressed a hand down to mold over my breast. Thrusting into me and feeling the tiny nub grazing over his palm as the flesh danced every time, he sunk in. His other palm curved to cup my rounded hip as he took me atop the counter. The feel of him, hard and deep made me feel truly alive for the first time in two years. Hearing his male sounds as his pleasure mounted was immensely gratifying. I sat up and pushed him back a step. He tossed his arms up in objection. 05 In the Black of Night I slid off the counter and rolled onto my belly. Spreading my feet to offer myself to him while I leaned over the counter. He hesitated and I looked over my shoulder at him. He was clearly taking a moment to appreciate the view. I jerked my skirts up around my waist. Exposing myself further to him and wiggling my rear in offering. “Take me.” I beckoned. Letting the part of me that was all female take over my mouth. “Yes, ma’am.” He said obediently and I felt him enter me behind. I leaned up and braced my palms on the counter. Startled at the pleasurable intrusion. “Yes…” I purred. “And how would you like it?” He was willing to take advantage of my bold behavior. “Grab my hair.” He obediently caught a handful and wound it around his fist, using it to draw me back toward him as he pushed in. “Harder.” I told him. He was happy to oblige. “Hammering into me as fiercely as he tugged my hair.” All wild and passionate with the hint of possessiveness that Mato had always given me. I knew Ted was handsome. Appealing and sexy but I couldn’t help but imagine that it was my Mato taking me by flamelight. I was nothing if not a loyal woman. *** I took from Ted what he was willing to give. And he gave me everything. Our two bodies melded in the dim setting. He was looking down to watch himself entering and withdrawing from inside me. His momentum growing with every pleasured stroke. He could see the silken ripple of my cheeks with every impact. Rolling in and out. He tipped back to change the angle. Touching something which made me squeal and writhe. Unsure if I was trying to get away. Or get more of him. But what he was rubbing across now was enough to send me clawing the ceiling. I was panting and moaning loudly between. I dug my nails into the counter as I felt him touching so deeply it became almost painful. But it was assuaged every time he rubbed along the spot that felt so good. Finally, I could contain it no longer and I erupted around him. Coils of light unfurled behind my closed lids, and I went from icy cold to extremely hot and felt myself soaking around him. As pleasure unfurled like a blooming flower. I heard his sounds increasing, and knew he was getting closer to climax. “Finish in me.” I bid him. Wanting him to feel the same thing I had. He shouted in ecstasy as I felt the rush of warmth in me and knew he’d come. Then he dropped limply across my back. Nestling his face in my hair. “Yes, ma’am.” *** Then we heard the first loud bang against the front door. Signaling the end of our moment of bliss. Ted leapt back from me. Twirling and spotting his pants. Yanking them up and buckling his gun belt around his lean hips. His dusty tan pants the only other thing he was wearing as he swiped up his cowboy hat and perched it atop his head. Face solemn as he headed slowly for the door. I scrambled from off the counter. To push my skirts down and turned. Already buttoning my shirt. It’d felt incredible. Short as it’d been. But now something was barreling against the door enough the hinges were hopping like they might give out. Ted took two bold steps forward and booted the door to let the creature know we were prepared to fight. It must’ve worked because the thumping stopped. *** Ted opened the door. Not even enough time to recuperate from what we’d just experienced. I was on his heels. My last few buttons done crookedly in my haste. I opened the little drawer in the wall near the stove. Leaving the few coins, I planned to give Ted after he killed the beast but taking out the big silver revolver. Trying to adjust my hands around it to get a decent grip. Knowing it was too big for my hands and too hard to control to be accurate. But willing to use it up close if the thing got past Ted. It’s not going to kill any more of my stock. One way or another it dies tonight… Ted opened the door. Cautiously stepping through the doorway and angling toward one side with his gun pointed, then to the other. Taking each step with the expectation the blood-sucking monster would charge out any minute. He took the few steps down onto the level ground and began heading toward the goat pen. Seeing nothing there he began carefully edging toward the trees. Lowering to gaze into the darkness. Searching for red eyes gleaming back. I looked at his dark shadow wading through the fog and heard the unholy silence of nightbirds and knew that the thing was lurking there. I prayed with every ounce of belief I had left that he would kill it and return to the cabin. Perhaps build something with me. Pick up where Mato had left off with me. Here in this place. 06 What Remains But then Ted found what he was looking for. The looming creature’s ridged back emerged from the trees. Working slowly toward him from the right side. “Ted!” I cried. Pointing to the hazy outline. He lowered in a crouch and readied himself. Swinging his gun side to side as he waited for it to step into his view. Ready to shoot. The monster charged him at a dead sprint. Loping in huge steps to cross the distance. Tearing through the fog. Like a knife through wax. Peeling it apart to make way for its long spindly legs. It’s lumbering torso thick like a hyena’s but back rising to the height of a great bear. Each jogging step carried it several feet closer. Ted levelled his gun, and the shot rang out in the animal’s chest, this time it didn’t ricochet off like it had on its armored sides. Ted found a soft spot. I dropped to my knees in relief until I realized that the animal wasn’t stopping. It ran until leaping to snap huge jaws down around Ted’s neck and collar. Carving a hole down into his body. And jerking twice until it tore him apart. “No!” I shouted. Rushing back inside and slamming the door shut as I realized I couldn’t save Ted. If he couldn’t kill it. What power would I have to do so? I’d never before allowed myself to think about how small and helpless I was. But now I surrendered to the horrible feeling sobbing recklessly. *** The beast finished ripping at the gunman. Tearing his chest apart and ripping him midway down to his abdomen. Only then did it roll aside him. Collapsing as it poured blood from the gunshot wound to its right chest. It huffed. Cold pants in the night air that turned to frost. While it writhed in pain. Grunting gutturally as it tried to catch its breath. To ease the pain. Pain which was forcing its body to change. Reducing. Becoming smaller and turning to flesh. He sat up, huffing for more air. His body partly healing the wounds on the inside while his body processed the change. Eventually causing the bit of metal to eject from his body and launch to the ground with a dull thud. He climbed to his feet on shaking legs. Human legs which had not been used in several years. Holding a palm to put pressure to his chest he leaned over to spit on the dead man. “You were a fool to ever come here. She belongs to me.” *** I sat cowering in the cabin. On my knees. Praying that Ted was somehow okay. That the monster is somehow dead. Praying that it wouldn’t kill any more of my stock. That somehow this would all end happily. Then the doorknob turned, and I gasped. Realizing I’d not flipped the bolt. At first, I thought it was the beast coming for me next. But then I realized that the creature didn’t have hands with which to turn the knob. “Ted?” I asked softly. “Not nearly.” Another man stumbled in. Blood pouring over his hand pressed to his chest as he lurched backward, slamming to the wall. But it was a voice I knew. One I could’ve never forgotten. “Mato?” *** I knew that waving black hair down to his shoulders. Thick enough a woman could sink her fingers into. And bright blue eyes which could cut into one’s soul. And the smooth chiseled lines of his dark-skinned face. A face I’d missed unbearably. I sobbed. Staring at him in shock. Wondering if I was seeing a ghost. Blood poured over his hand, gushing from his chest. Where Ted had shot the monster. Was I losing my mind? Had I been seeing monsters when it had been Mato creeping from the trees? But the goats… “Are you-did you…Lizzy?” I didn’t know why but feeling betrayed that he could’ve killed my goat seemed even more logical right now than anything else did. “Your goat was sick, Rada. I had to kill her, or her milk would’ve poisoned you.” “But you hurt others.” “I never killed them…I had to eat, Rada.” “Where have you been?” “I was here. I’ve been…Something else. I couldn’t come home to you because I couldn’t return.” He gestured down his length with his other hand. “I would’ve hurt you in the other form.” “What…Are you…” “My clan called my family ‘The Bear’. That’s what my name means. But they were Skinwalkers. That’s what our people said. But I never believed it until…” I covered my mouth in horror. “You’ve been right here the whole time?” “I couldn’t come back to you…To keep you safe. But I’ve been here.” “As what? What is that thing!” I gestured behind him as if the monster was still somehow out there.” “Legend has often called us Chupacabra.” **********

SUMMARY They know my name. They know how dangerous I am. And soon everyone will. I am the King of Assassins. I was born into darkness. Growing in the dungeons of the Grier Citadel. Feeding on the rats to survive. And from that I learned you consume what's necessary to live. Then one day my father, King Ocnomad, paid an assassin to drown me in the river. To hide the king’s great secret…Me. He couldn’t let anyone find out what I really am. A secret to be kept at all costs… Even from me. Unfortunate for him, that a group of demons crossed Grier that day. I was raised amongst demons. But I escaped that slavery and came across a woman that generated light like I’d never seen. And I decided I would possess that light. One way or another. She was a wraith in the docks until I found her. She thinks she’ll never wholly turn herself over to me. She can’t admit she already has. I’ve had Dimurah since the moment she put her hand in mine. 01 Bastard Prince I was raised in the dungeons of Grier, feeding on rats to survive. A bastard prince, condemned to starve in the dank filth. When that didn’t work then King Ocnomad, the man who was my alleged father, paid an assassin to take me down to the NetherRunnel and drown me in the river. But I’d survived this long, and I wasn’t one so easily dispatched. And conveniently that day a Demon Master and his troupe came through. His Warlord, Chavias, spotted me for something not altogether good but not altogether evil and groomed me for war. But the Warlord didn’t favor the demon master and freed me from my sort of slavery. From that point, my life became about slow vengeance against the demon trying to take over the country like a dark cloud. *** Now, I’m the ruler of the Blue Lark Assassin’s Guild, the King of Assassins. They know me. They fear me. And they’re the most Seditious men on the continent. I often go down to the docks. Spotting ships to raid to gain more commerce or buying goods from the merchants who haven’t yet sold their wares. Slowly overtaking the power of the realms through the goods I obtain. Goods only I sell… But while at those docks I spotted her. A small redhaired slave girl that the Captain of Willow Grace was trying to sell the services of for less thaln two coin. I was disgusted but he didn’t need to know that. I watched her. And she watched me. And one day I asked her the question that had been on my mind. The same question I have frequently asked the demon’s Warlord since my liberation. “Do you want to be free?” She finished scrubbing the pot she worked and looked furtively at me. Catching her dirtied skirt, she rushed away several steps before pausing and whispering over her shoulder. “Yes.” That was all I needed to hear. *** 1718 Meadowbrook, Grier Country Chavias, Radix’s fiercest warlord was watching a creature delivering one of the demon master’s notes. Chavias thoughtfully climbed down a tree. As his feet crunched to the muddied earth, he heard a familiar whoosh and felt the weight of his crow landing on his shoulder. “Hello, Thadeus.” He reached up and caressed the bird’s back. “Don’t look so forlorn.” An unemotional voice above him had him lifting his eyes. Savage Jaxson. A grin already pulled at Chavias’ face as he spotted the shadow perfectly balanced on a narrow branch above his head. The boy he'd raised in the demon's lair. And most definitely, Chavias' favorite person. Thadeus turned on Chavias’ shoulder to stare up at the other man. Squawking and bowing up. Flapping in objection to Savage’s spying. “You are aware, even I, find you unsettling?” Chavias commented. “You should.” Savage strolled along the branch. Tilting his head down to look at Chavias. *** “What are you up to, Lad?” “I’ve a question.” Savage paced along the branch, thoughtfully. Chavias watched him intently, wondering how he balanced on beams and narrow branches so smoothly. “Yes?” “I saw something.” Savage said pensively. “Something unusual, I take it?” “It was a girl with this…” He paused, brow furrowing he walked the length of the branch. Waving his hand as he searched for a word. “Light. All,” He framed a head and shoulders. “Around.” “A light?” “It’s beautiful.” Slight excitement entered Savage’s voice. “The opposite of the darkness the demons in the lair exude.” Chavias was astonished to hear excitement in Savage’s voice. He’d never heard more than passing interest in the younger man’s voice. “I knew someone who could see things like that.” Chavias remarked. Savage still moved along that blasted branch as though it were an expansive walkway. “What is it?” Savage crouched on the branch to look at Chavias. “Something. Rare. Something Radix will want to own or kill.” “No.” Savage went eerily still in his characteristic way. Saying nothing more. Chavias could already tell the assassin wouldn’t be letting the demon master get his hands on this one. A small demon squealed in the distance. “I have to go.” Chavias said urgently. Knowing Savage was Radix's most desired target. “I know.” Savage stood and began strolling back toward the trunk of the tree. “Savage?” “Yes?” His head whipped to look over his shoulder. “Keep her safe.” He grunted in agreement. “Chavias?” “Yes?” “Are you ready to be free yet?” “No…” He whispered, eyes falling to his boots. There was a long silence during which, neither of them moved. Savage waited for him to say something more, but Chavias turned instead, and aimed for the shrieking Noni. “Be safe, Chavias.” Savage’s words carried to him. 02 Protecting Harridan Hamlet, Dread Country Chavias was making the long trek to Dread Country. Evening was drawing close. As customary the demon had sent Chavias to raid Harridan Hamlet on the edge of Dread Country. Knowing by now they’d have a healthy stockpile. Chavias caught the scent of a dead deer in an alleyway behind some booths. The slightly rotted stink of it immediately drew the attention of the demonic dogs, Targue and the demonic rodents, nonis, with him. Chavias walked faster to the storehouse. Just as he reached it, a voice from a nearby rooftop, stopped him outside the swinging doors. “There’s nothing in there.” Thadeus, Chavias’ crow, shrieked in objection. Turning his head to look at Savage Jaxson, the bird shifted restless feet. “I thought not. He’ll be displeased.” Chavias rotated to spot Savage Jaxson crouched on the peak of the bakery roof. Next to the storehouse. “Is he ever pleased?” “No.” Chavias grunted. “Are the Firoque starving?” Savage rose and thoughtfully walked to the pointed peak to draw nearer the Southern edge. Peering down onto the road to see if the demonic beasts were catching up to Chavias. “They are.” “Is it worth the torture?” He asked tonelessly, crouching again to watch the road. But Chavias knew what he asked. “Yes.” “Good.” He didn’t move. Twisting a bit of leather in his fingertips. “Are you ready yet?” “No.” Savage Jaxson didn’t push the subject. But he wasn’t leaving either. “What’s on your mind, Lad?” “I took the girl with the light.” Chavias nodded slowly. “Have you hurt her?” He felt the need to ask though he hoped he knew the answer. “No.” “Are you fond of her?” Chavias probed. “Yes.” “Good.” Chavias nodded slowly. “She’s important.” “She is.” It wasn’t a question. “Where are you keeping her?” “At the Blue Lark.” “Is she safe there?” Chavias asked guardedly. “I keep her safe.” Savage Jaxson looked up and met Chavias’ look solidly. Blue eyes to gray eyes. “What about when you’re not there?” “They don’t cross me.” He rose and walked the roof absentmindedly. Chavias was sure Savage Jaxson did retain total control of the Assassin’s Guild. “You’d make a fine King.” He thought aloud. “What fool would make me king?” Savage reached the back peak of the bakery and looked back at Chavias. “I like her.” “I’d gathered that.” “I want to keep her.” He looked down and they both heard the Targue coming down the road. Savage’s bait, the dead deer, consumed. “Savage Jaxson?” “Yes?” “Be gentle with her.” “I try.” That made Chavias grimace. He drew a shaking breath. Telling himself to trust the boy that’d never let him down. But he couldn’t picture Savage Jaxson being gentle with anyone. Woman or man. Cringing, he spun and looked at the doors of the storehouse. Throwing them open to reveal the barren interior as the demon dogs flanked him. Howling in misery to see it was empty. *** Blue Lark Guild, Dread Hideout Redbayne, one of Savage’s more honorable assassins, had asked Savage for a very particular item. Poison. Savage had been waiting for his return to the Blue Lark to deliver the toxic bit when he’d spotted the large redheaded barbarian across the Undermarket courtyard. “RedBayne!” Redbayne’s head shot up to assess the blonde man. Though he liked the place, there were times of year when it was so dense with killers it was hard to move within the courtyard. Redbayne wished for nothing more than to find the nearest tavern and find a friendly barmaid. Savage lifted a vial of murky gray liquid above the heads of others milling the courtyard. Redbayne straightened happily. Pushing through the meandering assassins with all the grace of a battering ram. Lumbering shoulders forcing them apart. Other men cursed or spat threats but when they turned to confront him and glimpsed the sheer size of him, their voices faded to silence. They ducked their heads and returned to former conversations. Redbayne arrived at Savage’s side, outstretching a hand for the vial. Savage grunted and jerked it from reach. Tossing his head toward the Winter Haven Alehouse. Recently built for Savage’s little ward. The one he kept in the hut behind the Blue Lark Fortress, in the courtyard. They entered the Alehouse and Redbayne was stunned to see her serving drinks in an oversized green cloak. They told her which drinks they wanted. She walked away, cloak dragging. “Ye’re letting ’er in ’ere already?” Redbayne was surprised. Savage Jack shrugged. A half-smile hovering about his lips. “She does what she wishes.” “I take it ye tell her to wear that?” “I suggested it. Keeps her a bit safer.” Savage shrugged. She set the drinks on the table and Redbayne lifted his to begin guzzling. Savage reached for his and she slapped his hand. Redbayne hissed on an indrawn breath. Expecting the man to grab her by the neck and toss her across the room. “A thank you would be appreciated.” She snapped. Blue eyes sparking under the hood. Redbayne stared at her. Jaw dangling in shock. Savage chuckled. “Thank you, Murah.” He emphasized mockingly. “Dimurah!” She corrected sharply. Savage Jack laughed harder. She stalked from their booth. “Is she yer lover?” Redbayne blurted, immensely curious how a whelp of a girl was swatting the hand of this ferocious killer. “Gad, no!” Savage shook his head. “I’d safer lie with a Quiller.” A spined beast able to inject venom through the spears jutting from its back didn’t sound altogether pleasant to take abed. Redbayne winced. Worried for what could be injured in such an endeavor. Redbayne plunked the bag of coin on the table and Savage Jack glanced around before sweeping it into his fist. Slapping down the clear vial in exchange. Pointing to it. “Dangerous stuff. Don’t slosh it on you on the way to delivering it to whatever poor sop you intend it for.” “Not me.” Redbayne shook his head vigorously. “Even I’m not that merciless. Friend of mine.” Savage Jack nodded his head. “Best be careful drinking with your friend…” He slid it across the table. “Don’t let the Grier Guard catch you with it.” He nodded toward the pocket, “And if they do…” “I kill them before they can do anything about it.” Redbayne nodded slowly. “Actually, I was suggesting you lie about where you got it.” He leaned back to point at Redbayne. “But I like that better.” He and Redbayne exchanged a long look. “How is business?” Redbayne queried to lighten the mood. “You mean raping the commerce from Grier?” Savage Jack took a heavy dram from his tankard. “Yeah.” “Well. Very well indeed.” “Why do you do it?” “Vengeance.” He clicked in his cheek. Indicating his discomfort with the direction of the conversation. Savage Jack’s tension was clear. And though Redbayne liked the man, he respected what he was capable of when in this manner of mood. Savage Jack exuded intensity tonight. Obviously in no mood to socialize. “Good eve to ye.” Redbayne took the hint and rose. Savage Jack waved an absentminded hand over his shoulder. Not bothering to look up from staring in his tankard. 03 My Domain *** “Have a man come at me with a dagger and I shall have a dagger. Have him attack me with a sword and I shall pierce him with a sword. Have him shackle me and I’ll crush his throat with those shackles. I’m an exceptional killer. I’ll kill my enemy with whatever gifts he brings me…” -Savage Jack has told many an assassin. *** Blue Lark’s Guild, Dread Hideout “He’s here.” Markus tossed open the door of Dimurah’s hut to announce. Rain still running rivulets down his forehead. “Goddamnit all to hell!” The beautiful redhead looked like an angel but spoke like a sailor. Possibly a trait gleaned from her associates in the guild. She swept up her dirtied green cloak. And smeared fresh mud from the basin near the door, across her face as she headed out the door. “Where are you going, Mum?” Markus, one of her bodyguards asked. “To try to keep him from killing anyone.” “How so, Mum?” He fondled the hilt of the sword on his hip. “To distract him.” “Though you do distract him mightily well, it’s only ever a temporary reprieve. It won’t prevent anything.” He said disheartened. “He does whatever he damn well pleases.” “Not in my alehouse!” She tossed over her shoulder bitterly. “It’s your job to see that he doesn’t.” “In his fortress.” He grumbled. “I’ll rouse the rest of the men.” Markus hurried after her. Shouting for the three other bodyguards she retained. Booting the doors of their huts as they strode by, until hearing stirring within. Usually only two were on duty but when he was in the Dread Hideout, they needed to rally. Dimurah entered her alehouse, Winter Haven, with the four bodyguards in tow. She heard his gravelly laughter from outside. Studying the worn door of the floating structure pensively. The mired lake surrounding it, looked nearly black in the moonlight. An omen of her souring mood. When she opened the door. She was already in high temper. It wasn’t hard to spot him. He dominated any room he was in. Tall, and though not rippling with muscle, his body was chorded in such a way it warned others he’d not only be strong, but also mobile and quick. Piercing blue eyes lifted to look across the room. Meeting her lighter ones. He lifted his chin haughtily, tipping back his blonde head as his eyes zeroed in on her. There you are. “Murah.” He purred. *** “I’ve told you many times, my name is Dimurah!” “You’ve told me many things.” He rumbled. Giving the blonde woman clinging to his shoulder, a severe look. She scurried away at his expression. “Least of which is that my name is Dimurah!” She shouted. “Most of which, is how you ache for my hands and arch for my mouth on your-” “Cease your filth!” “Keep prodding me. You won’t like how far I take this…” He lifted a frothing tankard toward her in warning. Robust laughter echoed in the room. Approving his lude remarks. Everyone in the alehouse watched the interchange. Intent on the discussion. Taking in every dripping retort. Barmaids and dangerous assassins alike. “Your crass tongue and foul innuendos are not duly appreciated here!” She wove through the crowd to confront him. “Aren’t they?” His gaze locked on her, dangerously as laughter rose around them. Dimurah wasn’t deluded. Knowing full well every man in here was rife with amusement. But they’d also cut the throat of the man next to him for the right amount of coin. Especially this one. But she was unafraid as she reached the vicious assassin watching her so astutely. Savage leaned against the wooden bar. Braced by an elbow on the surface as he awaited her. She faced him fearlessly despite everyone else here giving him a wide berth. “Why are you here, Savage?” “You know very well why.” He gave her a lazy grin as he eased closer. The leather of his tunic and breeches creaking as he shifted. “That’s not my name either, is it…” He smelled like fire, smoke, and leather. *** “You’re Savage Jack. Everyone here knows that…” But that’s not what you call me. And you know it. Savage’s eyes flashed gold in annoyance at her tone. “Who’s Savage Jack?” One newcomer from a corner table. “You’re in my guild and you don’t know who I am?” Savage’s gaze flicked warningly to the little man. That stranger didn’t at all like the sight of Savage’s glowing eyes. He hushed. As most with a glimmer of intelligence did when Savage set those vicious eyes on them. “Why are you here?” She enunciated through gritted teeth. “For the ale.” He lifted his tankard meaningfully. Already taking in the sweet scent of her as his voice dropped. “And for you.” “I told you not to come back.” “Ha! I’ve stayed away long enough.” He smirked. “I left what I built to give you, your space. You’ve had enough time.” “You know I meant it.” Her blue eyes narrowed on him. “As I’ve said,” He lifted his tankard in salute. “You’ve said many things over the years.” He announced it loud enough everyone heard. He turned from her to face the barmaid, the blonde that’d hung on him all eve, serving behind the counter. Lifting the mug to declare he needed another. “Don’t give him one!” Dimurah ordered. Shooting the maid a black look. “He’s not welcome here.” “I let you command many things, Murah, but not whether or not I’m permitted in my own guild.” She stuck out her chin obstinately. “Go.” “You’re going to challenge me?” He gave her a sideways study. Tone bored. “Here?” He quirked a derisive brow. “You don’t want to do that here.” Tsking as his lips tightened. He unraveled from behind the counter to descend on her behind it. “I’ll win. I always do…Then you’re upset. As you often are. Is that really how you want tonight to go?” “You’ve had enough drink. In an alehouse I told you not to return to. In a guild I warned you away from.” “Come now, Murah. Be honest with yourself. That’s not what you’d hoped I’d stay away from. 04 Challenging Me in My Lair His look was shrewd. Blue eyes cutting her, starting with her toes and dragging up her length to the pulled down hood. “Remember, I’m the one that knows what’s you keep so carefully guarded beneath that oversized green cloak.” Giving her his back he strode around to the otherside and leaned on a stool to resume his drink. “Don’t make me call my men to remove you.” She warned. From the corner of her eye, Dimurah caught the barmaid, Belline, filling his drink. Thinking Dimurah wasn’t looking. “You know better than to threaten me…You’re going to regret ever saying that.” His blue gaze slitted. “I will summon them!” “Why?” He twisted to give the four of them a bored glance. “Do you wish me to kill them? Remember,” He lifted a finger, tsking again. “exactly how much you missed the last ones.” “There’s too many. Even for you.” She said acidly. “I don’t know how many that is. So you most certainly don’t...” He took a heavy dram from his newly filled tankard. Dismissing her. Belline, the barmaid offered him a sly smile. Taking in his sinewed frame and long blonde hair, twisted and woven with wooden kill beads. Framing a hard, square face dominated by virulent blue eyes. Her gaze lit with interest. He heard the whisper of Murah’s cloak and knew he could’ve caught the blade. Instead, he let her draw close enough to lean over the counter next to him. Pressing it to his throat. “This is the game you want to play?” He queried blandly. “In-front of all these people?” His gaze scoured her furious face. Rounded cheeks, tinged gold from being sun-warmed. Large blue eyes. Dark lashes framing them. A rounded chin and a small beckoning mouth. Red curls creeping from her hood to tease her face. Flushed in her ire. He leisurely lifted his tankard for another drink. Swallowing despite the nick of her weapon. Setting it down, he slid his gaze to her. Noticing the heat of a rounded breast smashed against his bicep. He gave it a meaningful look then whispered for her ears alone. “Come closer, Murah.” “Get out of my alehouse.” She seethed. “The one I gave you?” He whispered into her face before staring ahead again. “I warned you.” “The one I’ve built!” She objected. Fist shaking around the blade’s handle. He pushed his tankard further away. Shifting his weight to turn his body to her without moving his neck. He gave her his full attention. Setting the intensity of his blue gaze back on her. “What are you doing, Murah? You know better.” She hissed as he moved. Body tensing and the blade pressing his windpipe. “This is my alehouse. I rule here.” Her defiant eyes flashed, and she was brilliantly beautiful. He already envisioned sinking himself into her warmth. He watched her lick her lips as her mouth went dry. He let the stare renowned through the country, delve into her. Until she was nervous. Until she was shifting, swallowing hard. And finally, she blinked. *** It took him that long to bat her forearm down away from his neck. Shoving it hard enough between their bodies to send her into a half turn against him, he jerked his hand around her forearm to hook the hilt. Wrenching her wrist up toward her body until her grip broke and he freed the blade into his fist. As her cloak whipped out behind her. He caught a fistful of it with his other hand. And yanked her the opposite direction she’d been spinning. Making it impossible for her to catch her footing, until she faced away from him. His muscled arm snaking her waist. He used her own dagger against her throat. “You know my rules…” He whispered into her hair. “Yet you bring me a dagger…” He paused thoughtfully. “Always a blade on you, isn’t there?” He splayed the hand already flattened over her stomach, to ensure the reach of his fingertips grazed high and low, checking for weapons. She swallowed hard. The dagger pressing into the soft tissue of her throat. “Now.” He tilted his head around to see her face over her shoulder. “Whose guild is this?” A few people in the tavern gasped. Shocked at the blur of aggression. Others quieted. Those who knew Savage Jack. “He’s so bloody fast!” The newcomer from earlier murmured to his friend. “That is Savage Jack.” His cohort responded. “He always moves like that. She’s lucky he hasn’t gutted her yet.” “What do you want?” Dimurah choked around her own dagger. Some people laughed coldly. Amused he had the upper hand on her. He pressed the blade into her tender skin just enough to pierce the surface. Making one thick drop of blood well as she’d done to him. “Bend her over the bar, Savage Jack!” He barely spared the stranger an annoyed glance. “I want what I always want, Murah.” He whispered along her hair. He caught her hood and yanked it back. Revealing the riot of red curls pouring down her back. And sparking blue eyes, lighter than his. He announced. “You flat on your back in my tent. Moaning my name.” 05 One Man A few assassins in the crowd made awed sounds at the sight of her. Having never realized what she kept hidden under that hood. She expostulated in enraged profanity. He chuckled. Lazily jerking the dagger upward, to remove it from her throat. He released her and she hastily stepped from the warmth of his arms to turn a glowering gaze on him. “Barmaid! Bird leg!” He slapped the counter with a wolfish smile. Belline curtsied like he was some manner of king and backed from him to fetch the food. “This is my alehouse!” “You barter here. You own shares. But you don’t own the guild.” He corrected, taking another drink. Ignoring her ranting next to him. “Calm down, Murah.” He said from the corner of his mouth. “You still have all that mud hiding your face. They can’t see you.” She gave him a withering look. “Give me back my blade!” He still held it folded between his palm and mug. He set his drink down and expertly rotated it in his hand to stab it into the surface of the bar. The handle swung as it embedded in rough wood. Huffing, she reached to clasp it. His hand shot out and folded around her wrist. Holding it in place. “Watch how you talk to me.” He warned. Blue eyes blazing. “Get out of my building.” She hissed. “When I’m done with you.” His eyes rolled to give her another once over. “Which will likely be never.” She stood, making fists and longing to shout her hatred. “Hey!” A man stood up from one of the benches along the wall. “You shouldn’t be talking to a maid like that.” The stranger’s friend caught his arm and tried to yank him back into his seat. *** “Who are you?” Savage released Dimurah and twisted to give the approaching man his undivided attention. “No!” Murah cried out. Trying to get around him to stop the stranger. “Ah. Ah.” Savage put a hand to her stomach and tucked her behind him. His eyes focused on the man before him. Slightly shorter than he, but stouter. “Stop!” She shouted from behind him. “Savage Jack, don’t!” He assessed the man. Eyes hooded as he spoke leisurely. “Friend, I let this woman rant at me as she wishes, because it amuses me. As it does everyone here.” He gestured broadly. “But you, you’ve no place challenging me.” “She’s the Barter Queen and should be treated with some respect.” The man argued. Stepping closer. “Do it.” Savage invited. “Don’t do it!” Murah still tried to claw her way around the one unyielding arm blocking her path. “RedBayne! Nauvree!” She called for the help of the men sitting at a corner table. Two of the more honorable ones. Both shook their heads at her. Refusing to interfere. “Jax!” She pleaded under her breath. His eyes didn’t leave the mousy brown interloper. “You’ve no idea how I treat her.” He said in a steely tone. “If you intend to challenge me, Friend. You’ll need a weapon…A sharp one.” “It so happens…” He reached behind his back. “Don’t give him a blade!” She screeched from behind Savage. Clutching at the back of his black tunic to try to restrain him. When the stranger pulled the dagger, a mite bigger than Dimurah’s had been, he tossed it to his other hand and back as though to prove he knew how to use it. “A man who truly knows how to use a weapon has no need to prove it.” Savage remarked. When he lunged forward to thrust it at Savage, Savage stepped to the side and turned to catch the man’s wrist. Sweeping the blade from his hand and rolling along his arm to turn and plunge it into the stranger’s throat. The man stumbled back. Gargling on his own blood. Savage turned back to the bar to drink the last of his tankard before strolling back as the stranger collapsed to his knees. Savage yanked the dagger from his throat and stuck it in the interloper’s side between his ribs in two different places before planting it in his stomach near his belly button and dragging it up until hitting sternum. He tilted the knife to permeate as many organs as possible before jerking it sideways to tear free with a splash of skin and blood. The stranger collapsed. Deathly still. *** Murah punched Savage in the back, and he rounded on her. Droplets of blood still seeping down his face, and on the hand snatching her wrist. Tossing the blade with his other, sent it skidding to Phalanx’s feet. Knowing that mand would take care of it. She swung the other one and he caught that one too. Folding both her forearms out until her arms locked before her. He backed her toward the door. Eyes boreing into her as she stumbled backwards. Her step forcefully guided by his movements. “Dimurah!” The newest barmaid, a short raven-haired girl, Adrea, ran in. “What are you doing?” She called to Savage. Seeing the horrified look on her friend’s face. “No!” Murah shouted to her. “He’s already killed one person tonight!” “It’s true.” He confirmed. Not looking from his prey. “Best not goad me further this eve.” 06 Because You're Mine “Why! Why’d he do it?” The girl’s gaze landed on the dead man in the middle of Winter Haven floor. She gasped in horror. Dimurah was staring at him, fists clench and jaw jutting. His unflinching gaze was levelled on her as he enunciated the words. “Because you’re mine. Everyone knows it. And no one interferes in my business or they die.” The crowd hushed. No one moved to intercede. And it’d be a long time until someone does again. “I’ll never be yours!” She screamed. But her eyes were fearful. He laughed uproariously. Tossing back his head in a show of boldness as he nearly reached the door with her before him. “He brought me a blade. What did he expect?” He looked around the room. Nodding arrogantly. “What’s my policy, men?” They began to chant. “Have a man come at me with a dagger and I shall have a dagger. Have him attack me with a sword and I shall pierce him with a sword. Have him shackle me and I’ll crush his throat with those shackles. I’m an exceptional killer. I’ll kill my enemy with whatever gifts he brings me…” Savage’s eyes flashed gold in approval at their perfect recitation. See? His head fell forward to give Dimurah a meaningful glare. Everyone knows. At that moment Murah’s other three bodyguards thundered into the floating alehouse. Making the crowd laugh at their tardiness. Savage stared only at her as someone opened the door. He maneuvered her out into the sweet night air. *** He pushed her out of Winter Haven and kicked the door shut behind him. Still gripping her wrists as he guided her through the mud. Aiming for his tent. “I hate you!” She seethed. Rain trailing her pale face. She ripped a wrist free and swatted at his face. He slapped it away. Looking bored to tears. Still clenching her other wrist in a vise grip. “I stayed away for months because you asked me to. I won’t be doing that again.” She gasped in outrage. “So, let me be very clear.” He enunciated in a low tone. “On how this little dominion of yours works, Barter Queen. If you’ve a man with some semblance of honor or willingness to stand up in this fortress, he could send those careful walls you’ve built here crumbling.” He waggled his fingers in a trickling motion to emphasize the fall of her kingdom. “I’m not going anywhere with you!” She shot out. “I somehow occasionally forget you’re nothing but a killer, but don’t mistake that for license!” “I don’t need your license.” Dark blue eyes narrowed on her. “A man with honor like that, will eventually think he’s duty bound by some misguided inner code, to report to the king exactly what goes on here. Taxes that aren’t being paid. A place where killers and wanted men gather. Where whores are tossed on their back, and coin tumbles freely without consent of any king.” “I wish you were as fool as they think you!” She tossed her head back toward the rickety wooden structure swaying on the water. “So, do they.” “I could forgive you if you were.” “Forgive me or not.” He shrugged. “I am what I am.” “Where are you taking me?” She spat. Suddenly looking around her in panic. “You know very well where I’m taking you.” “I won’t go with you.” She wrenched her wrist from his grip, and he let her. His eyes blazed over her every jerking movement as she slid in the mud. When she gained her footing, he still stood immovable, before her. Watching her like a predator with an eye on prey. “Yet.” “At all! Ever again.” He chuckled coldly. “Weak words from a woman with no will against me.” “You’re not funny. Nothing about you is funny!” She charged. “I don’t intend to be.” “You never are!” She retorted. Taking a sliding step back from him. Rain pelted them. Saturating her scarlet curls. “You’re breathtakingly fierce in your fine rage.” He cupped her chin. Running a thumb along her bottom lip reverently. “But be careful you don’t take it too far. In-front of those men,” He gestured behind them with his other hand. “I’m as like to cut you as to kiss you.” His hand stroked down her neck to finger the fine scratch there. Marked by the one dried line of blood running from it. “That man didn’t deserve to die.” She whimpered. “Perhaps he didn’t. But he did just the same.” He murmured dispassionately. More focused on his hand sliding over her collar and down to part her cloak. Blue eyes trailing its progress. “Why?” “I told you why!” His head snapped up. “You let him be here. In our inner sanctum. He wasn’t vetted. And was a threat. A threat I ended. Like I do all of them. For you. For this place…” She spit in the mud, showing her fury. He groaned in his throat. Taking in the sight of her fiery blue eyes tossing daggers at him. The white line around her full mouth, her heaving chest, all gave away her fight against her body’s reaction. “I’m not going to fight with you about a man neither of us knew or cared about.” He stepped closer. His arms wrapping her lower back to jerk her against him as the rain poured faster. His mouth took hers with the same ferocity he did all things.

SUMMARY: She was rescued by our pack, the Asara. But with her delicious female scent, my brothers and I soon caught a whiff of her. We liked it and were quick to investigate. It didn't take us long to figure out what she was hiding under that oversized cloak. And we each wanted a part of it. She thought she could run from us? The best in enemy combat, the tracker and best sniffer in the pack, and the fastest one of us. Second to only our Alpha. The Mating Moon is on the rise and my brothers and I don't mind sharing. As long as we each get a taste of that sweet scent. And to partake of that delicious body. She might resist but we're strong, and she is one of only seven breedable females...she won't be going anywhere until we've had our fill of her. And under a Mating Moon, us males get insatiable. Go ahead. Run little Vanna Rae, it's more fun that way… 01 Lost I remembered running. I remembered being covered in blood. Blood which wasn’t mine. It didn’t smell like me. Sticky dried blood which now matted my hair over my face. My clothes were thick with it making them nearly solid in the chilly morning air. I was cold and I’d been running nearly the whole first day. Trying to get away from those chasing me. I could remember that much. But that first evening, I’d tripped over a rock and hit my head so hard against a tree trunk that I’d felt my chin tuck into my neck. I didn’t wake until the following morning and that was to find the top of my forehead now bleeding down my face. I dragged my wrist over my eyes trying to keep the fluid out of them so I could see. I couldn’t remember what I was running from anymore but the fear that’d driven me was alive and well. I was deep in the heart of War Territory. And I was certain something was still chasing me. It’d been days and I was so hungry my stomach was cramping and felt as though it intended to eat itself. But I was driven to frantically look behind me, terrified. My confusion was only worsened by something moving through the trees so fast I couldn’t tell what it was. It stopped in-front of me, hesitating only a moment and I realized it was a man. I think. He was covered in mud and ash. To disguise his scent, likely. That was easy to deduct. And his eyes were vibrant blue staring at me. But I knew instinctively looking at him that men were what I’d feared running into. The scream tore out of me even as he dropped something heavy around my shoulder. I nearly flung it off as I stumbled back. Rearing from his touch. Realizing it was a cloak I stared at it over my shoulder in shock. When I looked up, he was gone. Scared off by me screaming my head off, no doubt. So, he’s not the one chasing me. Who’s chasing me and who was that? I felt ashamed knowing someone had tried to be kind to me, but I was so high strung and disgustingly matted with blood I probably scared him with my hysterics more than he’d scared me. I saw another flash through the trees and realized he was still out there. Running faster than anyone I’d ever seen. Or at least could currently recall. I woke the next morning from sleeping up in a tree. Woke before the sun had risen by the tantalizing smell of a dead squirrel. Food. I scrambled down the tree. Scratching my leg in the process, but too hungry to care. I picked up the squirrel and sunk my teeth into it desperately. The wolf inside me was ravenous but I was too weak from shock and my injuries and hunger to change. It might kill me if I tried. I knew. And what good would it do? I’d never been able to hunt. Though my sense of smell was good. I was not amazingly fast and had no skill in running animals down. I didn’t understand how or why they veered the directions they did. I found them utterly unpredictable and impossible to catch. And I sensed that whatever I was before…I’d never had to hunt. Food was always brought to me. *** Something nearby shot through the trees, and I realized it was probably that same muddy man that had given me the cloak. Cloth which had warmed me last night. He must’ve left me the food too. Thank God I had an ally out here. But now the question was, what did he want in return? Wolves give nothing for free. I remembered that bit also. “Who are you?” I called to where I’d last seen movement. But something shot through the trees a bit away in a different direction. I backed up uneasily. There were more. I knew of only one that was kind. Who was the other? A flash of movement to my left caught my eye and I yelped. They’re everywhere. Feeling chased again I ran. But something cutting across my path made me turn left and run straight that way. Hearing their feet crushing sticks and kicking rocks behind me. They’re on my heels. I ran faster. Which wasn’t saying much. Breathing raggedly, I ran as hard as I could until coming to a wall. Stopping I stared up at the huge stone and mortar construction. Seeing only one door carved in it I edged that way but found it too ominous to knock on. Turning around I stared into the shadows of the afternoon but saw no movement now, heard nothing. Had I actually lost them? My heart was pounding in my ears so loud I wasn’t sure I could’ve heard someone anyway. 02 The Pack's Girl - Asara Territory At some point I’d dozed off as evening descended. Sleeping against a tree weekly. Facing away from the wall to watch for intruders. Trying to be quiet. One squirrel had been kind but wasn’t enough. My stomach was growling from the hunger. Feeling like it was gnawing away at my backbone in desperation. “Jaecar!” I heard a man shout from a distance away. “Jaecar!” Another voice from another direction. “Let her in!” This voice was far too my right. How many were there? Let me in where? Was this help or more torment? The door groaned open and a tall man with black hair and a black goatee stepped through the door to meet me. “Who are you?” “Vanna…Rae…” I said slowly. Mechanically recalling my name. “Well, Vanna Rae, you look like warmed over hell.” I assumed this was Jaecar since he was indeed, ‘letting me in.’ “You need to get washed up down in the creek.” He pointed through the trees where I could faintly hear the slow sloshing of water. “Then you’ll need to cover up. He tossed me a different oversized cloak. I’ll go find you something to wear. But the Mating Moon will be here in a few days, so I’d suggest you cover well.” I didn’t really know what any of that meant but I could tell Jaecar was sincere and on my side. I took the proffered cloak and headed down to the creek. But while I washed, I heard Jaecar’s name called by one of the familiar voices. I heard the groaning of the door and knew he opened it for someone. Whoever had driven me here. “Where is she?” “Washing up at the creek.” Jaecar said. “Give her some time. She’s scared as hell.” Whoever it was must’ve nodded because I heard no response. *** True to his word, Jaecar returned later with a grossly oversized dress. “Was the closest I could find from one of the old women in the camp.” He nodded through the trees in the direction of a bit of firelight. I took it greedily and barely peered at him from under the oversized hood of the cloak he’d given me. Holding it tightly closed to hide that I was bare beneath it. Though I didn’t currently look like much. I was covered in scrapes and bruises with a few long slashes on my arms and one on my stomach. Whatever had happened to me…I’d clearly been through hell. “Go through the trees.” Jaecar pointed. “And in the distance at the edge of the camp is an old hut from the Widower Tom that passed away last year. No one resides it. Take it.” I nodded hesitantly. Clinging to the fabric covering me. “Th-thank you.” “Don’t thank me…” He said cryptically. “Wasn’t my doing to bring you here. You may very well regret that one day.” *** Despite my apprehension from his words, I was vastly relieved when I entered the rough-hewn hut, more a shack really, and found a bit of boar cooking over a flame. I was desperately hungry. I slid on my knees near the fire and yanked the meat off the spit in such a hurry that I burned my hands. Desperately cramming the food in my mouth and purring as it hit my tongue. Someone had bothered to feed me. Despite how grateful I was, I was far too tired to question who. The next morning when I opened the door to peer out, I find a bundle of oversized clothes on my stoop. I greedily tugged them inside and undid the strings holding them. Highly grateful. I remembered what Jaecar had said about the Mating Moon and eyed one worn dress. Deciding, I began determinedly tearing it into thick strips. To bind my body. Other than that, I sat on the one wooden chair at the tiny square table and listened to everyone in the camp. There was a knock the next morning and more food. I tugged it inside and slammed the door. Sinking my teeth into the raw meat in my rush to put more in my stomach. Apparently, the village is taking care of me. And I was vaguely touched. But not enough to want to spend time outside my hut. It was the third evening, when I heard a man with a crisp decisive tone talking outside my shuttered window. I instinctively knew that kind of power and strength indicated it was the alpha. “She can’t hunt and she’s clearly traumatized. She’s no desire to come out of there. You three know how dangerous unsocialized wolves can become. She can’t stay here if she doesn’t start at least engaging with the woods and someone in the camp.” That was the first time I heard the knock on the door. I swallowed hard. Hunkering down and hoping they’d not make me leave. That night there was scratching around my hut. Wolves asking to come in. No. You’ll make me leave. The next morning was another knock I wouldn’t answer. Opting to hide inside until it stopped. Which was the first time Hunter Hayden crept in my window. *** I was trying to kick dust over the floorboards to one corner in an effort to clean up. When I turned around, I squawked at the sight of him in the middle of my hut. Midnight hair and dancing light blue eyes intent on me. “You smell like honey…Delicious…” He was tall and dark skinned from being in the sun. His shoulders squared and his hips narrow and athletic. His legs long. And when I lunged like I might dive out the window past him, he agilely hopped into my path. Blocking the way. I gasped. Finding myself hissing through my teeth. Hissing? He eyed me. Thinking the same thing I likely was. Wolves don’t hiss. 03 The Pack's Girl - A Rescued Wolf I didn’t know where I’d come from or why I ended up wandering hungry in the woods. I knew I was fortunate Jaecar had no interest in me. He had his eye on a she-wolf already. Samantha. He'd been chasing every male away from her for years, from what I understood. In some ways I envied her. He seemed to be the only kind wolf among the bunch of lascivious males. I used all the oversized clothes to pretend to be a frumpy little female to keep the pack from being interested. From preying on me under the Mating Moon. It worked. I kept the heavy bindings under my dress each day. And the bodice loose enough to hide any hint of shape. Then I kept my hood low over my face. Doing my damnedest to not earn any attention. I’d kept hidden in the rundown hut for a while, but those aggressive males had soon scented me. Three virile males that were never apart. They looked identical. Good looking, well built, and dark. The Hayden Brothers. THE HAYDEN BROTHERS We liked the smell of her. It aroused us. We were triplets, the last of the Hayden line. What one of us wanted, we all did. So, we learned to share all our things. And we're going to share her. One way or another. Afterall, everyone knows Vanna Rae belongs to us. *** The triplets were nicknamed for what they did best in the pack. Vanquish, Hunter, and Racer. They were exactly how they sounded. Vanquish was highly dominant and prone to violence toward other wolves in the pack. Commanding. Easier to distinguish from the other two because he had green eyes rather than their blue ones. Hunter was a phenomenal tracker and often kept the pack fed well during the winter. Racer had a mole just under his left eye. He could run down anyone, anywhere. Except our young Alpha, Draven. But no one is as fast as Draven. The three of them had been scratching at my door ever since I arrived. And, sick of me refusing to open it, one eventually crept in my window. Curious to get a look at me. And so, it'd begun. Thanks to Hunter. *** Now after months of them rounding me up to drag me out with them, I'd taken to pretending I wasn't home to avoid their bullying. But I was tidying my small amount of property when I rounded to find Hunter in the middle of my hut. Again. A glance at my open window confirmed how he'd gotten in. The boards I'd nailed over it hung loose along the floor. "Not your best work." He gestured. Towering over me at six foot, he was an imposing figure. Softened only by his constant grin. He's not smiling now though. Hunter sniffed the air as he descended on me. “You smell good. Faint, but sweet.” I bolted for the door but when I threw it open Vanquish was there with his dark hair and green eyes. I’d yelped. “Don’t be afraid. Just us." He growled in his low, harsh, voice. "We’re going to the creek to find a snack and wash up.” Hunter explained from behind me. “Care to join us?” Racer materialized next to him. Probably through the window too. “No.” I shook my head. Eying the two of them before feeling heat generating at my back and realizing Hunter had closed in behind me. They're always too close. I glanced over my shoulder, and he peered under my hood suspicious. When he reached to pluck it off, I ducked and lunged forward. Stepping right into Vanquish's range. *** “Sure, she does.” Vanquish caught the shoulder of the oversized cloak I was never without, roped around the waist. Refusing to let me by as he turned with me in tow. I looked like a plump monk. But I didn't care. It serves its purpose. Vanquish dragged me from the hut and toward the creek. “You don’t want to stink, do you?” 04 The Pack's Girl - The Hayden Brothers “That cloak certainly does.” Hunter cackled from behind us feigning holding his nose. “She definitely sweats in it.” “Round little thing, aren’t you?” Racer stepped aside me and lightly poked me in the belly. Unaware it was the soft bindings I layered under my clothes. I nodded hesitantly. Let them think that. But I was nervous. I always was around them. Vanquish led me near the creek. Soon the other two were splashing and laughing. I was pointedly ignoring them. After a time, I was sure they were busy frolicking. I made a break for it. Trying to retreat back to the safety of my hut. I'll need more nails and boards to keep them out. But as I slowly edged toward the border of trees I bumped into a solid wall and flinched. “Where do you think you’re going?” Vanquish’s inescapable eyes were locked on me. Thick muscled arms crossed over his chest disapprovingly. As unyielding as the wall that locked in the Asara Pack in these woods. Damn him. How is he always everywhere? *** “Come play with us!” Hunter, the more playful of them, invited. “No.” I shook my head adamantly. I’m not getting in there. These three exude lust as surely as they breathe. No way am I taking off my clothes. “Cindy or Aloira would come in.” Racer complained. I'm sure they would. They're skanks. I’d often heard one or the other of the triplets having a go at the two willing female breeders. The other five of us dodged all the males like the plague. Knowing that tempting them could prove a dangerous game. They were all predatory, aggressive, and willing to fight for what they wanted. And to breed any female of age. I don't want bred. “I asked you a question.” Vanquish sneered. Forcing me to look up into his fierce green eyes. “I was just-just...” I looked around desperately. “Going to pick some berries.” I fled to the bush I’d spotted and began desperately plucking the berries and stacking them in my hand. Vanquish descended on me while I cowered near the bush. He batted the berries out of my hand. Snatching me under my arms and tossing me in the water. I surfaced spitting and desperately made for shore. Knowing all the extra fabric on my body could quickly weigh me down. “Come on.” Hunter told Racer and they swam to me. Tugging me back into the water. I felt their cloying hands pawing me. But under all my oversized and padded garments, they were unable to feel anything. “We really need to get these clothes off her and see what’s under here.” Racer frowned. No. I looked fearfully from one to the other as they pinned my arms to the bank. "Just hold her." Hunter leaned in close while Racer complied and feigned humping his groin against me. I jerked from Racer and floundered onto the bank. Climbing to my feet. They laughed uproariously as I fled, tugging at my hood to keep my hair hidden. *** "Where you off to so fast?" Vanquish lightly shoved me sideways. Sending me toppling. "We didn't say you could go anywhere." "Yeah." Hunter climbed from the water. "There's a cost for residing in the safety of our pack." Racer contributed. The three half naked males stood over me with their hair dripping and keen eyes alert. Chests glistening damply in the sunlight as fat water droplets trailed down over their ripped abdomens to their soaked pants and over bare feet. All three eyed where my ankles peeked from the bottom of my cloak, and I feared they were tempted to peer under it. I clambered to my feet gracelessly and fled back to my hut. "Oh, come on, Vanna Rae!" Hunter taunted. "You going to cry?" Racer. "Can't run forever, Rabbit." Vanquish said. I hate when he calls me that. And he knew it. It was his favorite nickname for me. Mocking that I often cowered and twinged away. It was less that I feared them now and more that I feared what they'd become if they knew what was under my cloak. It was my worst fear that they'd find out. And they're seeming progressively more determined to. I was getting the clear sense that this Mating Moon might be my most dangerous one yet. 05 The Pack's Girl - Taking Me Hunting The next morning was the same. They liked bullying me into things. Vanquish banged on my door which barely closed on its weak hinges as it was. It couldn't withstand them if they truly decided to come in. "Open the door, Vanna." Vanquish ordered. Something about his commands demanded obedience. I tied the cloak and ran to the door. Barely awake. These three were always awake with first light. I ripped open the door and Vanquish's piercing green eyes lit on me. His head lowered ominously. The two flanking him slightly to the side postured the same. "We're going hunting." Vanquish turned and clearly expected me to follow. I was hungry. "I'm not hungry." I objected. Vanquish rounded and returned to tower over me. "Then you won't eat until I say so." I hated that he knew I was a poor hunter. I had to rely on the males to leave me food because I was too clumsy to catch anything. Poor wolf I am. *** I trudged after them, pouting. Carrying the ropes, they used to haul any take, and the pile of their tunics, since they hunted shirtless. They'd piled them on me like I was some dutiful servant girl. Which clearly, I am. I'm carrying them. I rolled my blue eyes Heavenward. I knew I needed to learn to stand up to them but without anyone to back me how could I, a small female, stand up to these three well-honed and aggressive males. I wouldn't stand a chance. I could smell their bodies still lingering on their clothes and there was something appealing about the masculine scent of them. My gut tightened at the scent of trees and moss. Every bit as wild as the three males. Hunter found the most recent set of boar tracks and pointed them out to Vanquish. There was enough mud, and the animal was heavy enough, there was no need for Hunter to lead today so he fell back with Racer to walk behind me while Vanquish led us. I hated them behind me. I don't trust them. Sure enough, as I walked, Racer lightly gave me a shove which sent me toppling. The three of them bellowed with laughter. Stopping to wait for me to stand and collect everything. Bastards. I walked a bit further, and Hunter stepped on the back of my heel. Making me lose my balance when I went to step. I teetered backward and he caught me. Playfully pitching me forward. "Clumsy girl!" "Yeah, can't you stay on your feet, Vanna Rae?" "All of you shut your mouths!" Vanquish barked. Lifting a hand. "It’s just ahead." 06 The Pack's Girl - Catching My Scent All three were shirtless from the hunt but now they kicked off their boots to dive in. There was something erotic about watching the water pouring over their muscled bodies in the sunlight. While glittering rays danced atop the water. Their raven hair was flattened back along their heads, soaked from washing. Racer shook it wildly and tossed tiny drops over his brothers who playfully splashed him back while he objected and retreated. "Do you smell that?" Hunter lifted his head and sniffed the air. Racer did the same. "That smells delicious." Vanquish paused scrubbing the blood from his chest and his eyes lifted to look at me on the bank. Even from where I was, I could see they were flecked with yellow. I immediately recognized I was in some kind of trouble, though I didn't know why. *** All three crawled on all fours onto the bank, nearly simultaneously. Coming at me from three different angles. I slid backward, retreating as I looked at each of them fearfully. What's going on? What did I do? "That her?" Racer asked. Putting a foot on my chest to guide me to the ground so I couldn't keep moving backward. Hunter dropped to his knees and lifted the hem of my cloak, purposely catching my skirt in his fists as well. He tossed them over his head like a shelter and inhaled deeply. I yelped and eyed them in panic. Hunter emerged from beneath my skirts, and I stared at him in shock. "Yep. It's her. She's not wearing undergarments." He said it so matter-of-factly though I'd no idea what they were talking about. I didn't have any underwear. The only clothes I had were those the others had given me. "You smelled me?" I lifted my brows, stunned. "We could scent your arousal from the creek." Vanquish nodded over his shoulder. "And it's not even the Mating Moon yet." Hunter looked at the other two. Still holding my skirt and cloak at chest level. Making me uncomfortable that the other two could get a look at me if they leaned over. Racer licked his lips. "She smells good." "Vanquish?" Hunter said in a low voice. "Yes?" "There's something else. You should probably come have a look at this." What? What are they looking at? Was I malformed? I was too confused to retreat as I should've. "What the Hell is that?" Vanquish roared, swatting my skirt off his head and gesturing to my middle. What's he talking about? "What?" I asked in confusion. "What the hell do you have wrapped around your waist?" Oh, no! 07 The Pack's Girl - I'm Revealed Oh shit! In my state of confusion at them coming at me because of a smell. I hadn't considered that my dress was so loose that when they lifted the skirt, they'd be able to see up to my ribs. "Answer me, dammit!" Vanquish roared. "What is it?" Racer was dying of curiosity. He dropped to his knees to peer under as well. I closed my eyes against the humiliation. "Old cloth." "You've no underwear but you have that?" Hunter asked incredulously. "Bad plan." "What are you hiding, Rabbit?" Vanquish demanded. "Just-just me." I stuttered out. My body. I was trying to be unassuming. "You're trying to hide what you look like?" Racer sounded almost insulted. And they all looked it. *** "Hold her." Vanquish barked. "I'm going to find out what the hell is going on here." While he unclipped his dagger from the sheath at his hip and withdrew it, Racer had sat atop my thighs and quickly unknotted the rope at my waist. Peeling open my cloak. "I've never seen her open this thing." He murmured. Realizing it. I'd been in their village for a little under a year and no one had seen me without the cloak. I'd taken the Border Guard's words to heart. And wore it always. He saw the bodice which was half-laced. Hanging so limply it kept from emphasizing any shape and to accommodate the thickness around my waist. "We gotta see what's going on under here." Racer twisted to give Vanquish a long look before the green-eyed one of them headed underneath my clothes. Curiosity made Racer frown. Racer hopped forward to straddle my hips just under my breasts. Pinning me so I couldn't get away from what Vanquish was doing. "No! Get off me!" I pushed at his chest to dislodge him. He looked at me with a quizzical glance. Looking at my hands then my face under the hood of my cloak. "You actually thought you could move me? You're too bloody tiny." He's right. I was starting to panic. Vanquish had headed under my skirt with the blade and I could feel his hot chest against my pelvis and thighs. Making me writhe slightly against some odd ache low. "Damn woman, contain yourself!" Vanquish was muffled under my skirt. "Your scent is destroying me." What does that mean? I felt jerking at my waist and my back being lifted as he pulled and cut at the cloth encircling me. A sudden rush of air along my flat belly told me he'd freed my skin. He paused. And I felt the sudden brush of fingertips along my crease. Where the ache was generating. He made a low purring sound before climbing out from under my clothes on his elbows. Dragging the length of cloth with him and pitching it over his shoulder as he sat up. "What'd you find up there?" Vanquish asked. Hunter had rose to walk next to Racer and was staring down at me. He hooked a finger under my bodice and peered beneath it. "There's more up here." 08 The Pack's Girl - Exposed I closed my eyes and felt my cheeks burning hotly as I realized they knew I’d been binding my breasts to keep them as flat as possible. They were acting like hiding my figure from them was sacrilegious. Pulling his dagger again, Vanquish climbed to his feet and walked around. “Not that!” I covered my face. “Please don’t.” “I think it’s the least of what we’ll be doing to you in a few days’ time.” The Mating Moon? What torture did they intend for that day? "Hunter, figure out what's going on with her face and hair." As evil as they had been to me, they'd never bothered me about the cloak or that I always kept the hood down over my face. Though Vanquish had often eyed it in annoyance. He doesn't like me not meeting his gaze. Hunter's feet appeared in my peripheral and he hooked my hood with his toes. Pushing it back to expose the scrap of cloth I tied over my hair. "Get that thing off her!" Racer spat in annoyance. *** Hunter leaned over and plucked it off my head. "Well, look at this!" My silvery blonde hair was bound back in a ponytail which I rolled around my crown. Now it flipped loose and rolled into the leaves next to me. Racer leaned over my chest to catch the cloth tying my hair in the tail and jerk it out. I was startled to feel something hard tucking against my breasts as his hip dug into my chest as he leaned over. "What's that?" I asked. He sat back up and rubbed it up and down. Grumbling more to Hunter then to me. "All this discovery and wonder is getting me excited." "Me too." Hunter admitted. Vanquish knelt near my other shoulder and tipped to peer under my bodice. "Racer, fold that thing over." Racer complied. Catching the top of the stiff material and bending it back. It was stiff enough and laced so loosely that it slid down until bumping into him sitting atop me. Oh, no. Make them stop. I willed. Closing my eyes as tight as I could. Hoping it was some awful nightmare. Vanquish stuck the blade in the shadow of my smashed cleavage and carefully twisted it up. Leaning over intently as he gave a couple sawing motions. The cloth ripped the last bit and tossed open. My white breasts bursting free and the nippled peaks coming to rest against the bend of my bodice. I struggled underneath Racer. Trying to reach up to cover myself from the three pair of eyes watching intently. But Racer's knees were pinning my arms to my sides. I tossed my head. "I want her now." Hunter whined. "We all do." Vanquish dismissed. Dropping the few inches to suck my nipple into his mouth. Lathing it and then drawing it deep into his mouth. I gasped in horror. My back arcing as though he'd put a hot iron to me. 09 The Pack's Girl - An Intrusion I gasped and bucked trying to get away. Racer slid down to straddle my hips and forearms so he could take the other one. They suckled at me while I struggled. “Screw you two.” Hunter rounded to stand between my thighs. Disappearing from my view. I could only see Vanquish and Racer’s dark heads working my flesh. Vanquish cupped my breast on both sides. Molding it up to get more in his mouth. Both males were moaning in pleasure at the feel of the soft tissue. Racer showered little kisses around the edge of it. Vanquish’s mouth was nearly bruising. Making the small nub of flesh swell and become tender. I reared up when I felt Hunter’s fingertips circling my opening. Stroking my slit while he moaned. Pressing against one of my thighs to relieve the pressure in his pants. What’s happening? Just minutes ago, they’d all been playfully bathing in the creek. Now they were all grunts and moans. Profoundly serious. *** Vanquish sat up and I felt a moment of relief. Until I caught him unlacing his breeches in my peripheral. Racer sat up to do the same. Vanquish freed a hard point of flesh. Alarmed I shook my head and tried to wiggle away. "No, no!" "Quiet." Vanquish said. But it was the one time I was defiant. "No, I'll scream." "Then you'll summon the rest of the pack to have a go at your gorgeous little body." He caught my opposite cheek and rolled it toward him. Promising. "You're going to pay for that little show of defiance." *** I barely noticed Racer was plucking at the laces of my bodice. Freeing it, he tossed it over his shoulder. Nearly hitting Hunter with it. Hunter had completely shucked his pants and caught my shins. Pushing them together. "I'm saving her for the Mating Moon. So, nobody else can enter her either." "Too late." Vanquish said. Gripping his cock to aim it down toward my lips. Rubbing it along them until they unconsciously opened. I heard him scoot across the leaves as he drew closer. "Open your mouth all the way." He ordered. Fist still clenching his iron hard cock. I only started to when he poked a finger into my cheek, pressing it between my teeth so I couldn't bite. Then he pushed his rod into my mouth. Catching the back of my head to make sure he could completely embed in my throat. Stretching it in the back while I writhed and jerked in objection. Feeling my eyes instantly water. "I'm going to fuck your face, Rabbit. No teeth." I coughed around my airway abruptly being blocked. Trying to spit him out. But that finger jutting into my cheek kept my lips curled over my teeth and tight around him as he stroked in and out. 10 The Pack's Girl - Having Their Way Suddenly I heard Racer spit and felt dampness between my breasts. A moment before a heavy weight dropped there. He scooped the outer edges of both of my breasts and began flexing his ass to stroke into the crevice he’d made between the soft globes. Moaning in pleasure. Hunter spit too. But it must’ve been on his hand because I felt him sticking a soaked palm between my thighs where they covered my soft lower lips. What’s he doing? What was happening to my mouth and throat hurt. Vanquish’s pulsing thrusts were already making my throat ache and panic surge through me at the fear I’d strangle. My breasts hurt from where Raese’s fingers were biting into them to keep them formed around his cock. But at least what Hunter was doing felt good. Then I felt the shock of his cock slipping between my thighs and into the hole made at the top of them. To stroke along my slit as he fucked my thighs. All of them were having at my body. What Vanquish was doing was the worst. It hurts. Now he rolled his hips over my face to get deeper down my throat. Propping up on his palms and toes in a push up as he pumped into my mouth and throat. I tried to toss my head, but he caught my chin and forehead to line them up. Then rolled into my mouth from the sideways angle. Digging his fingers into the dirt for leverage as he rolled his hips into me. Holding it there so he was lodged deeply in the back of my throat. Purring in pleasure. I coughed and threw up my head trying to get air around him. “You done?” He asked looking down at me. I whimpered along his flesh and mouthed yes around his cock. “Good Girl.” He gave my cheek a couple hard pats and went back to methodically rolling into my mouth. “Oh, you feel good.” “Uh...uh.” Raese was grunting. His cock pressed through my breasts and prodded my chin which was moving side to side with the force of Vanquish’s hips. Hunter was plowing between my thighs. Laying sideways across them. His belly on one of my thighs as he formed a ‘t’ across my body. “Damn. I want in her.” “Me too." Racer whined. “Not yet!” Vanquish barked. Racer threw his head back and spurted his fluid up my chest and onto my neck. He shouted in pleasure as he did a few more thrusts through my cleavage to milk his cock. Hunter was next. Scooping the back of my thigh and my hip and buttocks to drive more roughly into my thighs. Chaffing my lower lips as he pleasured himself between my legs. Rubbing along my opening made me dampen in a way I was unfamiliar with. Slicking him and making him moan and become more lustful in writhing into my thighs. 11 The Pack's Girl - Vanquish Finishes with My Mouth Racer used my discarded fabrics to wipe my chest and neck. “Get out of my way.” Vanquish ordered him. He and hunter slipped down to hold my arms and keep me from moving. Vanquish rotated around with his cock in my mouth as a pivot point. He grabbed my breasts viciously and pulled them back to him as leverage as he pounded into my mouth. I gargled around him. Catching the rhythm of when I should breathe. “She feels good. Her mouth is velvet. Eh, fuck.” He pushed deep. “I’m going to seed in her mouth.” He did two little jerks and swelled even more to stretch my throat as I felt something hot slip down the inside of my neck. Once he’d finished with me, he slipped out of my mouth, and they all released me to stand over me. I rolled onto my knees and coughed. Eventually spitting out what he’d poured into my throat. Glaring, Vanquish crouched in front of me and caught my hair to tip my head back to look at him. “I didn’t say you could do that, Rabbit. You’re going to pay for it. Next time you won’t get the chance to spit it out.” *** Hunter smacked my ass. "Next time, one of us will be sticking it in there." Racer poked me in one ass cheek as he laughed. "Get up." Vanquish ordered. I climbed to my feet on shaking limbs. Glaring at him defiantly. Disgusted by what they'd done to me. "Never again." I told him. Aching mouth tight. "Oh, it'll happen again." He said in a dangerous tone. "Many, many more times." *** I was so determined to avoid them after that, that I awoke an hour before daylight to make sure I'd not be in my hut when they came looking. I scrubbed my body with rough weeds until my skin was reddened. I hurried. I always washed further down by the bridge where there were more shrubs to hide me from the eyes of the pack. Because I never knew when someone could be watching. I hopped up to kneel on the edge of the bank and pulled my loose dress over my head. I'll salvage my bodice when I head back. I intended to steer clear of them and avoid my hut until I knew they'd given up for the day. Tormenting me was always first thing on their agenda. Not today. I'd cried last night. Holding my swore parts and working to swallow in my sore throat. I'd had dreams of what they were doing to me. Picturing the pleasure I'd seen on their faces. Something which made my body tighten down low and made moisture gather between my legs. I didn’t like it. It made me hate them. They'll never get another piece of me. Not even if I must starve without their help. 12 The Pack's Girl - Can't Hide from Us I pulled on my cloak and was tugging it closed to tie the rope as I leaned to duck the shrubs and emerge between the trees. But as I stood, a viselike grip landed on my wrists to keep me from knotting the rope. I gave a panicked scream. Looking at Vanquish’s hands on me. And the expressionless stares of the look-alikes behind him. The only difference between them was that Racer had a mole under his left eye. They’d forced me to learn the differences between them by bullying me endlessly when I messed it up. Now I was the only one in the Asara pack that could tell them all apart. But I dread their faces now even more than before. "Did you think you could hide from us?" Vanquish asked with viciously narrowed green eyes. “What are you doing?” I leapt back. Vanquish took a long step to follow me. “Coming to see you.” Racer said. A dangerous light brightening his blue eyes. “Yeah, we missed you this morning.” Hunter said. Stroking a palm against the crotch of his pants. “We all thought about you last night.” Vanquish said in a low voice. “Screw all of you!” I jerked at my wrists, but Vanquish’s grip was unbreakable, and he chuckled. “Look,” Racer remarked. “You can see her big tits jiggling when she struggles.” “I know.” Hunter moaned. “I want them today. Or her mouth.” “We’ll all get a turn.” Vanquish said. “No!” I shook my head. “What?” Vanquish’s brow furrowed. “She didn’t get to relieve herself yesterday!” Hunter realized. “We were so excited we got greedy. “Yes,” Vanquish said. “We did.” He gave them a long look over his shoulder. “Take her arms.” “No!” I started screaming in holy terror. Kicking so hard that I managed to catch a foot in Vanquish’s chest. He only grunted and took a step back to catch himself. Grinding out. “You’re going to pay for that.” I looked at him fearfully. Hunter and Racer lifted me by my arms and shoulders. Holding me tight enough I couldn’t fight them off. Vanquish stood over me. “Let’s give them something to look at.” He whispered near my face. Reaching in the neckline of my gown, he lifted my plump breasts out to drape over top. Hunter groaned. “I want to fuck them.” Vanquish kindly tied the rope at my waist and I thought perhaps something good might happen. But then he crushed my skirts in his fists. Working them up to tuck into the rope so the nest of my sex was readily visible. “Let me go!” “Gag her.” Hunter told Racer. “Well, tip her back here.” 13 Racer's Pleasure Vanquish caught the back of my thighs and hoisted me like I weighed as much a bird, to drape my thighs over his shoulders. Planting his face against my entrance. The sensation was utterly shocking. The heat of his breath fanning my lower lips. At the same time, Hunter dropped me to brace on his knee. Holding my shoulders. Keeping me still for Vanquish’s ministrations. What are they doing to me now? This was something new. Foreign. My breaths came out raggedly. Racer dropped his pants down to his thighs and turned my face. I opened my mouth to object, but his cock filled it. Stroking across my tongue and stretching my cheek with hard flesh. He cupped the back of my head as he flexed in and out. The feel of his skin both smooth and hard at the same time. *** I screamed and flailed, but barely any sound emerged around Racer’s cock. Everytime, I tried to say something, it opened my throat and let him penetrate deeper as he forced back in. His pelvis working rhythmically as he fucked my face. Moaning as he clutched my cheeks. Beginning to move faster. His abdomen tightening as he filled my mouth. “She does feel amazing. I’m going to fill her throat." Racer overlapped his hands on the back of my head to pump harder into my mouth. Pulling me forward as he thrust. Pushing him deeper into my throat. Stretching the back. Making him moan louder as his ass flexed, working his cock into my face. *** Meanwhile, Vanquish had begun a slow and precise assault on my lower lips. Dragging his tongue along one then the other. Moving them aside to lathe my crease. Delivering nibbling kisses to tender flesh of each lip. Then shocking me when he delved his tongue into me. The sudden sense of stretching startled me and I bucked upward. Moaning in objection. But white-hot sensation burned through me. Sending tingling waves wafting through my body. As he pushed the width of his tongue deeper with each stroke. A more primal sound came from my throat. A pleasured groan. Drawn out around Racer’s length. Vanquish’s fingers flattened atop my hips to keep me in place as he pressed his mouth further in. Peeling me apart and then licking in and out. Hunter’s hand massaged one of my large breasts. Plucking at the nipple Vanquish had left bluish and tender. Standing at attention since he’d suckled it yesterday. Tension built inside me and before I understood what was happening, I got chilled with goosebumps then sudden heat surged over me. Right before a white-hot explosion unleashed. Making me spasm reflexively around Vanquish's tongue. Pressing myself tighter to his mouth, despite my shame, I writhed. What am I doing? But my body was operating with a volition of its own. “Good girl.” He patted my hips like I was a good dog. I gurgled around Racer’s hard shaft. He was moaning as he pounded into me. I tried to yank backward off him, but his hands and Hunter’s knee kept me from going anywhere. Bastards! I felt the hot milky texture easing onto the back of my tongue. Racer moaned blissfully. But was smart enough to hold my head in place. “Swallow it, like a good little she-wolf.” I hesitated and he stuffed his softening cock back in my mouth until I choked. I swallowed his seed and he moaned at seeing my throat work. “Put her down, so I can have her tits.” Hunter told Racer. “I’ll hold her hands.” Vanquish said. “You don’t want her thighs?” Hunter asked in surprise. Dropping my shoulders to the ground while Vanquish lowered my legs. “Just had them.” He shrugged. “Now I want to watch you play with her big tits. Fuck them raw.” “I plan to.” Hunter impatiently shucked his pants and sat astride my ribs to watch my face. Vanquish pulled my hands over my head and gripped them in one wrist before sitting on them. His hands molded the sides of my face. “Look at me while he rides you.” *** The Mating Moon was already overtaking them. Turning them into feral creatures far more brutal than the joking bullies I’d come to know over these many months. Now they were half wild. Barely contained sexual hunger. Looking from Racer to Vanquish I saw their eyes were slitted yellow. Showing that their beasts were desperate for my sex. They’re already more animal than man right now. I knew my scent was enough to make them wild with lust. How can I stop my own scent from making them hunt me like the predators they are? It was my own body betraying me. Luring them. 14 Hunter's Turn Vanquish wanted me to look at him while Hunter mounted my breasts. Using them around his staff to give himself pleasure. “I won’t.” I croaked through my raw throat. “Aww. Is that sore?” Racer asked. Sounding prouder then sympathetic. “Aloira and Cindy love it when we leave them sore.” “Aloira and Cindy are harlots desperate for a mate. Everyone knows that.” I spit on the ground to show my contempt for the two she-wolves. But Vanquish was locked on my defiance. His slitted yellow eyes were narrowed on me. “We’re going to take you for our mate under the Mating Moon. And learning to obey us could save your life.” It’s probably true. I knew that males in the Asara Pack were known to kill their mates in the past. It was something the older she-wolves cautioned the younger ones about. After the Pack Plagues had decimated much of the countryside, the wolves were forced to stray to keep from catching pack contamination. And Edrick, the former alpha, had rounded up the strongest, best hunters, and most skilled at their crafts. Even one man, Magnus, that was both a mage and a wolf. Incredibly rare. The downside was that because he’d found the strongest of the strongest to form his pack it meant many of the males were aggressive and strong enough to be alphas of any other pack. Meaning the moon affected them more and they were far more brutal than a normal wolf on the lower rungs of the hierarchy in a normal pack, would be. I looked at these three and was certain they were lean and brutal enough to lead any other pack. But challenging Draven would be foolish. Even I knew that. *** Vanquish’s annoyance with my disobedience was written over him. Because I refused to look at him while they were having their way with my body. “You’ll do as I say, or I’ll fuck your throat again too.” Vanquish warned. "It felt damn good to seed in you." It was so raw I couldn’t imagine someone else having a go at me. Everything on my face hurt. Jaw, tongue, lips, throat. All of it. I felt like it might never heal. Now he was threatening to dip his cock in it again. I couldn’t bear the idea. So, I tightened my mouth and glared up at him. Wincing as Hunter folded my breasts around his cock. Spitting on it to slick it. Before beginning his ministrations. “Does it feel good?” Vanquish asked. “No!” “Say it does.” He jutted his chin. I didn’t want to, but he gave me a hard look and started to shift like he’d move to the side of my face. “It feels good!” I cried in desperation. “Tell him you want it faster.” I swallowed. He slapped my cheek lightly. “Faster.” I complied. Hating Vanquish even more than the other two. They’re all sons of whores. *** They stood over me. The three of them staring down admiringly a moment. “Pretty little thing.” Racer commented. “For a Rabbit.” Vanquish added. Hunter just grunted. Too pleased with having just spurted his fluids along my neck and chin. “Wash her up.” Vanquish leaned over and hoisted me from the ground. Planting me on my feet facing Hunter. And holding me there until my legs stopped shaking. Hunter turned me around and hooked his arms behind my elbows to interlock them behind my back. “Strip her down, Van.” Vanquish complied. Plucking at the laces of my dress then untying the rope so my dress fell around my feet. Then he roughly turned me, and Hunter released me. I faced him again. “Scrub her good.” Vanquish directed. The hint of anticipation in his voice making me quake. He’s planning something. Hunter grabbed me by the waist. “Wait.” Racer walked up next to Vanquish and jerked my hands behind my back and tied my wrists together. I blushed in shame and looked away from Hunter. Knowing it made the bobbing mounds he’d just fucked, jut out toward him like an offering. I chewed my cheek. Afraid of what would happen next. “Fuck, Van. I’m getting hard again just looking at her." 15 Scrubbing Me Down “You’ve had yours, leave her be.” Van commanded in snarl. A temporary reprieve. I was relieved to hear that. I whooshed out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding. Hunter met his unrelenting look and realized if he didn’t obey in this instance, there would be consequences from his brother. Hunter abruptly ducked down and hoisted me into a bridal carry. Aiming for the creek. When I began struggling, he plopped me over his shoulder. Climbing down into the water, then tipping me back, so I dropped in. Unable to catch myself with my hands with them wound behind my back. Flailing slightly as I landed backward in the water. I couldn’t float. Sputtering and spitting out water. He caught my waist to set me upright. Putting my feet under me. He was chuckling. “Calm down, Vanna Rae. I’m not going to drown you!” *** I fumbled to my feet. Tossing my hair back and gasping against the cold, which immediately made my nipples harden. Floating on the surface of the water. The top of the creamy globes slick with water. I jerked my wrists trying to work the ties loose. I started kicking so hard, Hunter growled and roughly spun me away from him. Holding around my elbows to bind my hands to my side. “Whoa. Whoa.” He made sure he kept his pelvis tucked away from my hands so I couldn’t get a grip on his most delicate part. “Calm down, Vanna Rae.” He whispered near my shoulder. His voice softening as he saw I was truly afraid. “I’m not hurting you. Just trying to help clean you off. We made a mess of you.” Vanquish and Racer were watching. Leaned back on the bank. Seeming amused by Hunter’s struggle. “Best get her under control.” Racer said. “She’s the size of a large child and seems to be putting a whipping on you, brother!” Vanquish gave him a lopsided grin. “Think you could do better?” Hunter grunted as I threw an elbow back into his abdomen. “Fine!” He declared. Releasing me and stepping backward along the bottom. Lifting his hands in surrender. “I really am just trying to help get the grime off. The water will soothe whatever we may’ve hurt in our haste and clumsiness.” “We were overzealous.” Vanquish called. Face sobering. “We’re sorry, Vanna Rae.” Racer said grudgingly. “Moon’s coming.” He pointed upward as if in way of explanation. “We’re crude sons-of-bitches, the closer it gets.” Vanquish muttered. “We didn’t mean to hurt you.” They’re minds shut down when they’re in the haze of lust. Though I understood it, it didn’t mean I had to be forgiving. *** “Let me wash you off?” Hunter coaxed. Giving me a long look that said I could trust him. The unbreakable look wolves gave each other. When we have nothing to hide. I was turned glaring at him. Standing at a higher point on the bank so I wouldn’t have to kick my feet to stay afloat. Or try to swim with my hands bound. He caught a bit of soap weed from the bank next to me and held it up in a fist. “I won’t touch you more than to wash you?” Lips tight I finally gave a single nod. Body stiff as he approached. Hunter began a low, methodical scrub with his hands. Washing my back and shoulders and down my arms. Following the line of my waist he started to moan and choked it off. Sure, that the sound would alarm me. I peered over my shoulder at him and saw his gaze lingering on the defined lines of my narrow back. He pointed downward. “Down low.” I looked over my shoulder at him, my eyes narrowing warningly. I felt them yellowing as I prepared to bite him if he tried to be forceful. All three of them, I couldn’t overpower. But one…I could certainly teach a lesson. *** “I can promise you I’m not getting hungry again.” Hunter growled into the side of my neck. “You’re scent…It’s driving me wild.” As he rubbed my lower lips, he used his wrists to rock me back against his groin and he thrust at the same time. So, his cock could run along my crack. I yelped and lurched forward, but his forearm kept me from moving any further away. “Hunter!” “Mmm.” He was moaning near my shoulder. Thrusting harder as he washed my belly with his other hand. He turned one finger, so it entered me. “You’re so tight. I’m going to fill that tiny little hole.” He promised in my ear. I snarled cautioningly, but it only seemed to excite him more. Making his grip on me tighten. “Come the Mating Moon, we’re all going to stuff you full.” He moaned again and sunk his teeth into my shoulder. *** It didn’t hurt. And it’s not a mark. But it was enough to hold me fast. While his finger probed in and out of me. Eventually my head lolled back against his shoulder as my body started clenching around his touch. For a time, I forgot the other pairs of eyes watching me intently. Unaware I’d begun jutting my pelvis against his hand. Tipping my breasts as my back arched. I moaned loudly as I came. My body spasming around his finger. His other hand was massaging one of my breasts. Working the flesh in his palm. As I finished jerking in pleasure his other hand slid up to mold my breasts. Thumbing the nipples as he continued pressing my backside until he vibrated, and I felt hot slickness land on my tied hands and along my spine. His arousal had peaked again just rubbing against me.

01 Haunted 1353 I could remember the plague that had decimated so many packs. I could remember vaguely the alpha that had led us from the city and deep into the woods. I remembered his face, seeing him barking orders and knowing that I trusted him completely. But I can’t remember his name. Or who he was to me. But as I envisioned him, I felt great emotion, knowing that I had deep belief in him and mourned that I was no longer part of that pack. Though I couldn’t even remember what pack they were. Dammit. But things had changed slightly a few mornings ago. The morning of declarations. I had fled the Hayden brothers and as I was running. The morning breeze fanning my cheeks and leaves still coated in early frost. I felt soft grass and moss under my feet as I’d run along the wall looking for a way out. Lara had found a way. So I knew there was one. The day they’d brought in the dead alpha of the Asara pack, Edrick, Lara had escaped. Somehow. She’d made me promise I would follow. That’d been nearly a year ago. But as I’d ran from them that morning I had been hit with wild images. Images of running before. Running from my pack from men covered in blood who were hunting me. Panicked fleeing. I tripped and hit my head on a tree as I fell. Disoriented and queasy I pushed myself further, knowing I had to keep going. Something depended on it. Something more than my life. I gasped for air but couldn’t breathe. Memories…. They were the first ones I could recall since being brought into the Asara Territory. Since becoming the mate of the Hayden brothers… *** Images of seeing my former pack alpha and his mate, lying on a wood floor covered in blood. There was a humming sound and I realized it was my voice screaming. There were two men I didn’t know dragging me back my ankles as I tried to crawl to the corpses on the floor. Sobbing wildly. I started to look to my left and could just see the pool of blood I was sliding in. It coated my clothes and hair, and I was laying in it. But it was from someone else…As my eyes moved to land on who as dead next to me, I sat bolt upright panting. “Ssh…” There was a head laying on my calves, arms wrapped around my legs as he reached up to pat my thigh reassuringly. “You’re okay, Vanna Rae.” It was Vanquish cuddled around my legs. “The dream again?” Hunter asked from where he was strung sideways across my bed giant bed with his head cradled on my belly. My hand still wound in his hair since I’d been stroking him as I fell asleep. “More of it.” “What was this one about?” Raese asked against my neck from where he was cuddled against my back. His legs bent behind my knees so Vanquish could be strung across the foot of the bed. Over the last few days, I’d learned that when I had the nightmares they would often filter upstairs from their cots on the main level and lay on my bed. Trying to comfort me. “There was more to this one. I could remember a dead family. The alpha and his mate and someone else…” “Someone who meant something to you?” Vanquish lifted his head from behind my calf with interest. “I think so.” “You’re having them a lot more often.” Racer commented as he burrowed his face in my hair. I sighed. “How did you all become part of the Asara?” “You’re changing the subject.” Vanquish said astutely. Damn him for always being razor sharp. “Just let it be.” Hunter said. Vanquish’s head whipped to give him a long look. Disliking Hunter dictating anything to him. I purposely kept Hunter from turning his head to meet Vanquish’s look, knowing they’d be challenging each other if they did. My palm on the side of his face was enough to keep him gazing up at me. “Edrick, Draven and Alaric’s father, the old alpha rounded us up. He’s the one that nicknamed so many of us.” “What are your real names?” Vanquish shrugged. Plucking at a bit of lint on my bare leg. “I hardly remember.” “We don’t like to think about those times.” Racer hugged around my belly a bit tighter. “Those were plague times.” Hunter explained. “It makes me angry someone hurt you.” Vanquish said abruptly. His arms tightening around my legs. “I’d kill someone.” “I know.” I murmured. Giving him a fond look. 02 Mates Much had changed since the night of the Mating Moon. Vanquish was right. They weren’t the same men before the Moon, nor were they the same ones now as they had been that night. It brought out their aggression, their primal need to mate and breed. But on days like this where they’d worked at the Border much of the night and came in as the sun was cresting the horizon. Piling into their beds exhausted, then filtering into mine to hold me as the nightmares came, were my favorite. “I want to make love to you.” Vanquish sat up. I gave him a look and saw the question on his face. He’s not commanding he’s asking. “I’d like that.” “Me too?” Racer asked from behind me. I gave him a soft smile over my shoulder. He buried his nose further in my straight blonde hair. Taking in my scent. “Ohh, guess I’m breakfast man then.” Hunter grumbled. Bummed he’d hesitated. “Later, Hunter.” I gave him a promising look. Catching his hand and letting it slip from my grip as he rose to go in search of something to eat. *** Vanquish began pressing light kisses to my ankle. Sliding to his knees to caress a palm up my calf, moving just ahead of his warm mouth which left tingling sensations along my thighs and up over my curved him to my side. I rolled fully toward him and shoved his shoulders. Pushing him onto his back. Caressing along the smooth planes of his chest and washboard abdomen. Behind me, Racer was moving my long hair over one shoulder to rain passionate kisses and nibbling on my shoulder and the lower curve of my neck. His hands slipping around the front of me to cup my breasts. Molding their way in his hands as he pushed his rising hardness against my other hip. Vanquish’s palms shifted to my shoulders. Caressing over my slim arms and reaching up to cup on of my cheeks. He tipped his head toward his lap. Inviting me to mount him. Nodding I lifted a leg and climbed astride his hips. Sliding along his length and letting my arousal mount. Racer followed me. His knees outside Vanquish’s as he continued his ministrations behind me. Whispering along the back of my neck. As he began lightly thrusting against my buttocks. Vanquish caught my hips and began to encourage faster movements. My lower lips naturally opened for him, sliding his hard cock along my softness and making me wet for him. I moaned slightly in pleasure and felt both men jerk at the sound. I lifted my hips and as Vanquish’s staff naturally straightened from my weight lifting, I positioned myself atop him and lowered onto him. He moaned in pleasure. His chest and arms flexing as he reached to scoop my hips more firmly. Jerking them forward in his need. Forcing me to move faster on him. His buttocks flexed, lifting me in rhythm. “Vanna Rae…” Racer said raggedly. He needs inside me too. Vanquish exchanged a look with me. I still wasn’t used to Racer entering me from behind but as long as I focused on Vanquish it alleviated much of the pain. And times when I could relax it began to feel pleasurable. Especially when I can feel them both. Know they’re consuming me from the inside. “Come here.” Vanquish opened his arms and I leaned forward to flatten against his chest.” Racer positioned behind me with Vanquish still deeply embedded in my core. “Breathe.” Vanquish whispered into the hair at my temple. I did. Blowing a long gust of air. Racer entered me. Not forcefully but not slowly either. I gasped and Vanquish’s arms tightened around me. Keeping me to his chest. “Relax, remember? Let it build.” I eased my breathing. Forcing my panicked heart’s racing to slow. Racer began stroking from within the back of me. Moving inside my ass and loosening the muscles. Vanquish stroked my hair. His warm arms tight around my shoulder until my body adjusted. Offering me comfort and reassuring me that it would feel nice when I calmed. It did. As my body adjusted the intensity began to wash over me in waves. “Yes.” Racer moaned. Beginning to move faster, harder. “You’re so tight, Vanna Rae.” “I need you.” Vanquish said. Making me lift my head to look at him. “You’re inside me.” “I don’t mean just that…All of you.” 03 Pleasured “Vanquish?” I wasn’t sure I understood what he was saying. “I want everything to do with you. No holding anything back.” I stared down into his intent green eyes and could see the hard light there that told me he meant what he said. He’ll be pursuing what my dream was about later. He does always want to know everything. It was so breathtakingly intimate that I felt like I needed to look away. When I did he caught my chin and angled my face back to look at him. “Don’t do that.” He commanded. I nodded obediently. Racer was still moving inside me, and I blew a breath and began lurching backward to meet him. Bringing me down more fully on Vanquish as well. He hissed an indrawn breath and thrust up to meet my movements. Soon I was in rhythm with both of them. And in moments I heard Racer shout. Catching my waist and yanking me back further onto him as he strained to get more deeply inside me. Vanquish was moments behind him stroking me more roughly. Hearing their pleasure was giving me goose bumps and feeling my body stretched as far as it could go, and the friction of their movements was making me wild. Racer’s hands slid from my breasts and Vanquish’s quickly replaced them. Gripping them a bit roughly as he worked into me more aggressively. Pulling me down as he lifted up. Racer panted as he couldn’t extract from me, and the sensations were still very intense. He caught my shoulders and held on. My head fall back on his shoulder, and I screamed as I came. Clenching around them both as my body vibrated with sensation. Quaking as I forcefully came down on them. Riding the waves of my violent climax. I panted. Thrusting my breasts up into Vanquish’s hands. Racer put a palm across my forehead and held me against his shoulder. His other hand circling my waist as we all calmed. Sated for now. I climbed off both of them and they moaned in objection. Racer slumped backward and I dropped next to Vanquish who rolled over to hold me to him. He whispered one word to me, but I knew what it meant. “Everything…” *** We heard rustling through the tall grass outside and we all caught the whiff of animal blood. Breakfast. Hunter was back dragging a hog. Its throat was torn out. Blood stained the grass from the gash which still seeped. We piled out the door to help him. Each of them hoisting a leg to lift it and pack it inside where they’d cut it up and hang it in a corner to cure. Over the last few days, they’d moved my meager things from my ramshackle hut to their large two level one. And they were trading through the camp to get me clothes that fit better and to have a few of the older mated females that could stitch make some clothes for me. I was starting to feel like a real woman instead of a cowering creature. But they had a way of making me feel I had nothing to hide. Anyone who had something unpleasant to say to me had to deal with them. *** The morning of declarations, two of the breeder females had become upset and soon tried to corner me to bite into me but before they could get a scathing word out. Racer had swatted Aloira’s pointed finger out of my face and pointed back to her hut. “Move on. Your time is done.” “Racer…” She whined. The other girl behind her shifting uncomfortably. “Come back to us…” “Not a chance. How dare you even think to threaten our mate. Get the piss back to your hut, wench.” His tone was the nastiest I’d ever heard it. She whimpered and scuttled off. I gave him a grateful look. “You’re welcome.” He’d grunted gruffly and walked away, clearly still annoyed with them. *** It was a nice day spent down at the river with them. Splashing and playing in the water. Hunter washed my hair with his usual tenderness. Racer leisurely soaped my body with a bit of soap weed. Creating the slight film over my skin that had Vanquish near the trees shifting uncomfortably as he washed my porcelain body being caressed by the other two. The early morning sun peered through the green leaves above us and cast flickering gold lights over the clear water. The reflection of a blue sky making parts of the water seem denser. Hunter lifted my long hair and held it over his forearm. Racer soaped up my collar and my neck beneath my hair. I moaned at the sensation of their touch. “Hurry up.” Vanquish barked. Shifting again. “What’s wrong, Van?” I purred. Blinking slowly at him. “Do you want to join us?” “I want to rip you out of that water and take you on the ground.” He growled at my teasing. “So, why don’t you do it?” I challenged with a smirk. Quirking a blonde brow at him. “Don’t tempt me…” He lurched off the tree and took a long step toward the river as he met my gaze levelly. 04 Complex Creatures I crooked a finger at him. Inviting him to come at me. It was fun flirting with fire. And Vanquish is definitely that. He stalked to the bank of the water and leaned over it to catch my shoulders. As he did I looked from Racer to Hunter. “Pull him in.” It was all I had to say. They each caught one of his forearms as he made contact with me and yanked hard. He’d been prepared to haul one small woman out. Not fight two grown males trying to pull him in. “Dammit, Vanna Rae!” He shouted as they dunked him, fully dressed before they danced away in the water. Unwilling to take him on one-on-one. But I reached over and caressed his face. “You look good soaking wet, Van.” And he definitely does. It’s no lie. With his black hair slicked back and vivid green eyes keen on me with dark sooty lashes framing them. And his white tunic was soaked flush against the flat planes of his chest and over the ridged edges of his biceps and abdomen, he looked good enough to eat. I reached beneath the water and scooped the weight in his breeches. Feeling it immediately harden in my hand. His eyes went hooded and he growled in his throat. Catching my waist and dragging me closer to drop his mouth over mine. The kiss was scalding hot. Like Van always is. Everything about the man was intense. I liked that Hunter was all tenderness and play. And that Racer was fast, virile and somewhat predictable. I always knew what to expect from him, but he was willing to challenge either of his brothers at the most surprising moments, in my defense. He’s surprisingly protective. Each had their merits and their skills. The former alpha, Edrick had been right to nickname them each what he had. They were apt descriptions. Soon Hunter was tugging on me to break the kiss and Racer pulled Van loose. “Come on. Let’s go find something for lunch.” Hunter remarked. Giving me a long look from head to toe that reminded me I hadn’t yet made good on my promise to him this morning. *** We soon found a falcon that Hunter was able to accurately pelt in the head with a rock. Disorienting it enough Racer could defend and sink teeth into its neck. Vanquish was close on his heels and as I slid to hold it by the shoulders to cease its desperate flailing, Van slit its throat. The blood spurted and a few drops hit me in the face. “Shit! Sorry Vanna Rae.” Vanquish muttered. Quickly using his shirt to wipe my face. But I barely felt it. My mind was elsewhere. The spurting blood has sent me careening to another place and time. *** There was a small boy, giving me a pleading look. And I knew I loved him. His name was Tommy, and he was my little brother. My eyes scanned around looking for little Alex. Finding my smaller little brother cowering in the corner. “Understand me, Alpha Princess?” A man I didn’t know was rasping the words. I looked at him and knew I both hated and feared him. He was the alpha of the NightHunters. The pack that was now preying on mine. “Leave us alone.” I strained against the two males holding me on my knees on the floor. “Nay.” The scarred NightHunters’ alpha shook his head slowly. “Your pack is one of the few which withstood the Pack Plague, understand it will be mine. But you consenting to be my mate under the next Mating Moon will unite the packs with less bloodshed. “My father-” I started, knowing that my father would’ve never stood for being threatened or anyone demanding I submit to him. “Need I remind you, Princess, your father is dead in the corner.” He pointed a short blood dagger clutched in his fist. “As is your mother. And your brothers will soon be joining them.” “Is that what you think? I’ll surrender the pack for my brothers?” But I swallowed hard. Knowing that I would. He laughed coldly. “You think I’d let any young males live to challenge me later? Unlikely.” He clucked his tongue at the man holding Tommy and he dragged the knife over Tommy’s throat. Instantly sending a spurt of blood slashing over my face and pouring down Tommy’s neck. But it wasn’t a fast death. Tommy clutched at his neck. Gazing at me helplessly as though hoping I could save him. Gargling as he choked on his own blood. “No! Nooooo!” I shrieked. Fighting the men restraining me. “She’s a strong ‘un.” One of the men remarked to his Alpha. “Good. Then she may survive me bedding her.” He said darkly. Eying me from head to foot. “I’ll die first!” I shrieked in hate as they jerked Alex from the corner. “Stop! Stop!” I wailed. But they slit little Alex’s throat a mere foot in front of me. I watched the light die from his eyes as he thudded to the floor gurgling next to his brother who’s fingers now twitched with the last vestiges of life leaving his body. I remembered playing with them both in sunlight in the woods next to the stream. Tossing rocks with them and hiding behind trees as we played hide and seek. They were so much younger than me that I had loved them nearly as if they were my own. I had spoiled them more than mom and dad. “They’re only babies!” I burned with hatred as I looked up at the NightHunters’ alpha. His face badly scarred from where a wolf had clawed him years ago. Sending three white slashes down his cheek that had gone so deeply that the skin still left bulging knobs along the scars where loose skin had died in small tumors along one side of his face. Horribly disfiguring him. But that wasn’t why I wouldn’t have him. I wouldn’t sacrifice my pack. Or my honor. I’d do as dad always told me. Pack safety first. And obeying the NightHunters or dying was not safety. Dad would’ve rather they died. So, I yanked from the men holding me. Dropping straight down to the floor in a move they didn’t expect. Letting the blood from my brothers make me too slick to hold onto as I crawled through it and crawled past my mother and father, dead in the corner to the door. I yanked it open and yelled to my pack. “Run! Run and scatter!” Then the two men caught my ankles and yanked me backward, but I held onto the handle of the door and managed to kick one in the face. The alpha lunged for me, but my soaked dress sifted through his fingers. Too wet for him to grip. And I was out the door at a dead run. Running hard. But in too much of a state of shock to turn into a wolf. I fled as I was. A terrified she-wolf on the run. Escaping the NightHunters raiding pack. And as I turned wide eyes up to Vanquish, he met my look. “What?” “I remember…” I breathed. “All of it.” “What’s wrong Vanna Rae?” Racer didn’t like the wounded look on my face. “We going hunting?” Hunter aptly asked. Seeing the pain and rage on my face. “Yes.” I looked at him levelly. “We are.” 05 The Pack Girl's Retribution - Agitated I was still agitated from my visions down at the river. It felt like I could still feel the stickiness of the blood in my hair. Darkening my blonde hair to deep ruby. And feel the wet heat of it along my arms. Blood of my little brothers. And I could see the scarred alpha's triumphant look as he stared at me. So sure he was victorious already. But I'd ran. I'd gotten away. And for the first time I truly wanted to know what I'd begun to suspect. We walked into our two-level hut. Them stomping off their boots and me shaking water out of my skirts before crossing it. I took one step and rounded on the three of them. "Which of you was it?" They all three froze and blinked at me in confusion. "Which, what?" Vanquish asked. "Who drove me here, when I was running through the Warwood. Who chased me toward Jaecar?" They all looked at each other than to me. "We all did." Hunter said. "I was the first one to come across you and tried to talk to you, but you were nearly hysterical. You took off running so Racer ran you down." He tossed his hand toward Racer. "Then we realized we could drive you here." Vanquish added. "So, we each flanked you and kept you on the right path." "But it was you that told Jaecar to let me in?" I asked him. "We were covered in mud and grass stains from being out hunting the NightHunters Pack infringing on our territory. We knew we looked rough. Jaecar was just dressed as a Border Guard." "A bit less terrifying than us." Racer said. "I heard Draven saying that if I didn't socialize, I wouldn't make it in the pack." I said carefully. Was he talking to them? "He said that to me." Vanquish admitted. "So, we made sure you came out." Hunter said. "So...you wouldn't be put down." "So, it was always you three?" From the day I'd arrived in Asara Territory they were the ones taking care of me. Bringi9ng me clothes, food and making sure I was properly 'socialized'. That's why they always forced me to come out. *** I cut up left over boar and pulled some of the dried strips off a bit of wire strung in the corner and set up some wood plates on the wood table in the corner. I was moving around cutting off bits of the boar when Hunter caught my arm. Leaning close to me, he whispered. "Remember your promise to me this morning." "I haven't forgotten." I assured him. Knowing he tended to get aggressive if he wasn't sated by the end of the day. Especially if he's left out. I'd given him my word, so he expected me to keep it. I understood that. "Come. Let's eat." "You're the only thing I'm hungry for." I smiled slightly and caressed his cheek. Seeing the uncharacteristic intensity on the usually playful wolf's face. *** True to what he'd said, Hunter hardly ate a thing. "I'm heading down to the river to get water." I turned and said over my shoulder. "Do you want us to go with you?" They all stood in unison. "Hunter, can you help me?" The other two deflated somewhat. Vanquish going back to stoking the fire in the large fireplace and Racer hanging the boar skin over the wire in the corner next to the strips of meat, to make a nice hide rug for this Winter. Hunter caught the door and stuck his head back in. I knew he was smirking at the other two before heading out. Letting them know exactly what he intended for me down at the river. Which is fine. It was already where I'd decided to let him have me. We were nearly to the water. Each of us carrying a bucket, when he could take it no more. He dropped his bucket and rounded on me. Pushing me against a tree. His smooth lips slamming against mine and taking my mouth. He growled into my throat as he flattened his body to mine. He caught my wrists and slid them up the tree to hold above my head. He was already thrusting against my hip in his need. He moved both of my wrists into one of his large hands and swept his palm down my dress to reach my skirt. Slowly fisting it as he worked it up my leg. Tilting enough he could watch the progress to see my shapely calf and thigh revealed. "I want to take you right here, Vanna." I leaned forward so I was near his lips again. "Then do it." He growled and released my wrists to toss up my skirt and catch my ass. Hoisting me up against the tree. I hooked my legs low on his hips so he could unlace his breeches. Once he was free, he quickly stuffed his swollen cock inside me. Watching as I tossed my head back and moaned as he suddenly filled me. My own weight brought me down on him to the hilt. Embedding him fully into my core. "God, you feel good." He caught under my knees. And wildly took me. Thrusting hard and pressing my back against the tree as he pounded into me. Grunting fiercely. His head dropped to watch my breasts bouncing beneath my gown. The shadowed cleavage moving with every thrust into me. "I should've ripped your dress open." He snarled. "Then everyone could've seen what's yours." Just then my legs tightened around him rhythmically as I came on him. Stroking his cock to meet his thrusts as I moaned. And I felt the agitation I'd been suffering since the river this morning wash away as I climaxed around him. My inner walls sucking his length. Drawing him in. I clawed from his shoulders down over his chest. It made him grunt and grow fiercer. Pulsing in and out. In and out. "You're mine, Vanna Rae. Mine and my brothers. To take and protect and possess." He tossed his head back. And pushed as deep into me as he could get. "And this is ours." He was so immersed into me, but it seemed as though he thought it was never enough. I felt the hot, wet, moistness that told me he'd filled me. 06 The Needs of My Mates Though the intimacy came easily to us wolves and we felt the need to mate often, I knew their protectiveness and possessiveness was unique toward me. I’d seen them defend me on numerous occasions. Like with Cindy and Aloira. Or when Fury, a large ugly male had drawn too close. But I wanted more. I wanted what was missing. I knew my mates cared for me. But still there was the fact that they’d chosen me for their mate without ever speaking to me. Took me when I was terrified. Rather than trying to woo me. And resentment still lingered in me for what they’d done. A tiny yearning for vengeance that I, a she-wolf, might never get on the powerful males. It’s the way of our kind for males to take the females as they wish. To claim them, mark them. They don’t have to talk to us. But I’d have wanted them to. And they failed me in that. I don’t know why that mattered to me. But it does. I’d hoped for more from the man I thought would be my mate. I hadn’t expected three aggressive males to pin me down in my hut and take my body every which way to Sunday. But they had and it’s done. I reminded myself. Pushing away such thoughts to focus on the more pressing issues. *** “Are you ready to go back?” Hunter slid me down the tree and helped me adjust my skirt before offering me his hand. “No. I’d like to enjoy the quiet a moment.” I said. “You go ahead.” “As you wish, Vanna Rae.” He bobbed his head at me as though I were some form, of royalty before he headed up the trail back toward the hut. The bucket of water I’d come down to collect in tow. His footsteps faded in the distance. The sound dimming as the thick trunks of the trees surrounding me formed a sort of sound barrier. Concealing the sounds of the soft sloshing of the river which crept through the forest and under the weak rope bridge. I wanted a bit of time to think. I slid down the tree to sit and watch the flickers of moonlight dancing over the river. I rolled my shoulders against the bark of the tree trunk behind me and settled into the pile of leaves. Stretching out my legs. Glancing up I saw the glint of silver stars touching the velvet night sky in-between the dense leaves of the tree canopy above me. *** I thought of them. My males. Vanquish, Hunter and Racer. I could recognize the things they’d done for me. The Hayden brothers were indeed amazing, strong, compassionate men. They drove me here, ensured I had the things I needed to survive and made sure that I was socialized enough Draven wouldn’t put me down. They’d made sure I had food and clothes. They did everything they could to take care of me. Even though I’d not known it and not once thanked them. So why did I somehow still feel hollow? Like no matter how close they were, they were never close enough to touch my mind or heart. I’m numb. I could acknowledge. I immediately saw the flash of me elbow deep in the blood of my family. My brothers blood saturating my hair and running down my face while men’s legs milled around me, waiting for me to consent to be the alpha’s mate. To turn over our pack to him. I saw flashes of the bodies of my family and was instantly sickened. My eyes fell to my hands working the skirts in my lap. *** “So,” The rumbling voice emerged from behind the tree right next to me as someone crouched to my level just behind my shoulder. “Care to tell me what it was you saw?” “I knew you’d come.” I sighed. “Why’s that?” Vanquish eased from behind the tree to sit next to me. His back against the trunk as well and his shoulders brushing mine. “Because you’re never one to leave well enough alone.” “Do you wish I did?” No. Sometimes telling him my inner thoughts is my only outlet. Hunter and Racer are too playful to really care what goes on in my mind. As long as I am there to touch them and laugh with them, it doesn’t dawn on them to ask. But Vanquish was a very different animal. “No.” I admitted. 07 Confiding in One “What did you see?” “Two little brothers. Their throats cut and their blood showered on me.” I couldn’t help rubbing hair from my face and wiping at my neck and chest as the memory consumed me. Making me feel as though I needed to wash it away now. But looking at my hand I found what I already knew. There’s nothing there. But it felt so real. I could still feel the heat and texture of it on my skin. Catch the coppery scent of the ones I loved soaking into my clothes. I was sickened and suddenly felt the need to twist sideways and vomit into the grass. “The blood you were covered in when you came into our territory.” He filled in. Glancing at me with wide green eyes. Shocked by my reaction. He went to the river and scooped a handful of water which he brought back to me and guided between my lips. I held my hair back and swished it around before spitting it out. He pulled a few flowers from one of the nearby bushes. “Chew on these. It’ll help cleanse your mouth.” I obeyed him. Trusting him completely, for whatever reason. “This has you truly disturbed, doesn’t it?” He asked in a soft voice. As he put his back to the tree and slid back down next to me. Handing me more flowers as I chewed them. Feeling them absorbing the acidic taste in my mouth. Washing me clean. “It makes me angry!” I said with more passionate feeling then even I had expected. “I want to kill them all.” “Do you know who they are?” I nodded slowly. “NightHunters…And their alpha.” Vanquish sucked air in through their teeth. “The biggest pack in the country.” “I know.” I said solemnly. “What did your pack do to wrong them?” “Nothing.” I said bitterly. “He was just collecting packs in the smaller villages when he wanted to grow numbers.” “So he killed the alpha?” “Yes…” I croaked. My throat tightening. “And then demanded to marry the alpha’s daughter to make the pack comply.” Vanquish gave me a long study. “Were you the alpha princess?” “Yes…” *** “I’m sorry you’re aching, Vanna Rae.” Vanquish said so softly that I couldn’t deny the sincerity in his voice. “I’m not. I’m furious!” I snapped. Rolling towards him. He startled and reared back enough he bounced his head against the trunk and winced. Rubbing it briskly with the back of his hand. But I had already lifted my skirts and straddled his legs. “Take me to the water, Van.” “The river?” He frowned. “It’s going to be ice cold.” “Why did you come out here?” I snapped. “Because I knew you’d send Hunter away like a pup you’d finished with and I didn’t want you alone out here in the dark. Especially not while your mind is busy processing whatever you’re going through.” “You thought I could easily be made prey.” “Well, yeah…” He grudgingly admitted. Shrugging as he continued rubbing the back of his head in circular motions. “Then I suggest you get in the water with me. Before I strip down alone and crawl into that icy cold water. With my mind so intent on the visions I’ve been having and I wash my body…All naked and vulnerable for another male to wander upon.” “Best not.” Vanquish growled up at me. His eyes flaring yellow at the prospect. “You’re a marked female. If they touch you, I’ll rip their hand off and shove it down their throat.” “Then I suggest you get in the water and protect me.” I gave him my best pouting face. Both of us knowing I was artfully manipulating his concern and jealousy. “Damn you, you conniving woman.” He stuck his hand in mine and I hefted him up. Eyeing his tall frame in the long brown tunic over his black breeches and black boots. His tunic was worn thin enough in some spots that I could see his brown collarbone peering through and the muscles of his opposite shoulder. It laid flat against the planes of his chest. Wrinkling slightly where it lay between his pectoral muscles. Making his shoulders seem wider silhouetted in the dark woods as he was. Yellow eyes glowing as he stared down at me. Looking every inch, the predator. No wonder so many of the other males fear him. I could see he’d be a formidable adversary. “Now, wash me, Mate.” I took his hand and I skipped backward toward the river. Dragging him with me. He groaned dramatically and tossed his head, mimicking a form of whine. “So cold…” “You hush.” I pulled my dress over my head and grabbed a handful of soapweed. Backing into the water and handing him the bit of weeds. “If I strip you down and wash your flesh, I’m going to take you.” Vanquish warned. “I’m aware.” I peered up at him from beneath hooded eyes. “I know what manner of male you are.” An aggressive one. Filled with the need to mate. Me.

SUMMARY: I was hiding as cargo on the ship Mandrake. When it was pirated, I did some quick-thinking and pretended to be a cabin boy. But he scented me at the get. And the moment he had me alone he stripped me down to prove what he already knew...I was all woman. He was the Captain of the Whirlwind and he intended to possess all spoils from the Mandrake. Including me. But I'm not so easily bullied into becoming a lover. Not even by a fierce pirate captain. 01 Pirated “Where is the food!” My pa yelled at me. And I knew it’d be a matter of minutes until he cuffed me as he often did. I adjusted the oversized cap on my head. Doing my best to tuck my hair under it and bobbing my head in a ducking fashion to back away from him. “I couldn’t, Pa! There were too many Dock Patrol. They were lookin’ fer me, I’m sure of it!” “You, foolish, Chit!” He called. “You want us to starve?” “No, Pa.” I was trying to make sure I was well from striking range. “But won’t do us no good, if I’m put in the stocks.” “Would do me just fine.” He grunted. “Pa!” “Yer a worthless, Chit, ye are!” He lurched forward and managed to hit me up the back of the head so hard that it knocked my cap off. I scrambled over and collected it. “I’m not risking my hide, to feed yers no more Ol’ Man!” I shouted. “What’d ye jus’ say ta me?” His face darkened so black I knew I’d be in for a sound thrashing. “Get outta me home!” “Good!” I snapped. “And fair thee well in yer lil hovel!” I shouted as I stalked from it. Ducking a bottle, he threw at me. “I’ve wanted ta go to another country long ‘nuff!” I walked determinedly toward the ships docked. I knew of one heading a direction I wanted to go. And it’s plenty big enough to hide one young woman. Especially one as skinny as me. *** It took the pirate ship Whirlwind all of two minutes to draw next to and overwhelm the Mandrake. A far slower ship. And the Pirate Captain had every intention of collecting all the cargo as spoils. Unfortunately, that entailed me since I was hiding in the cargo hold. But some quick thinking had me wrapping my extra shirt around my head to hide my hair and cover my feminine eyebrows and shadow my eyes. Untucking my shirt and stuffing loaves of bread in the thighs of my pants to make me seem as shapeless as possible. A cabin boy. I heard the screams on the deck stop and the creaking of them popping the lock on the hold. They flipped it open, and I immediately cried surrender. Offering to be their cabin boy. The dark pirate captain watched me with unflinching intensity. Deep brown eyes gazing at me hungrily. I was terrified he knew. "I do." He murmured as he caught me by the arm. Declaring, "I'll take the cabin boy." He dragged me straight to his cabin. I scrambled to keep up. Once inside, he kicked the door closed and tossed me against the wall. "What the devil are you thinking!" "What?" I blinked my big brown eyes in confusion. "I've pirated the Peril Sea for over two hundred years. You think I can't spot a woman when I see one?" He demanded. "But I'm not." I shook my head fearfully. "Cap. Just a mere Cabin Boy." "Sure, you are." He glowered darkly. "Drop your pants and show me your cock then, Lad." "No, Sir. I'm not that manner of cabin boy." He shook me by my arm. "You're not one atall!" Without warning he thrust his hands down my oversized breeches. I gasped. Relieved when he retrieved only a loaf of bread. Pulling it out to eye it. Then tilting his head toward me, contemptuously. I shrugged. "They leaves me alone sir, when they think me bigger." I bowed my shoulders to appear stouter. He snorted. "Fine. Have it your way." He delved his hand in again and headed straight down the center. Unsurprised to follow my flat belly down over a flat pelvis. Hooking his finger to enter me made me gasp in objection. He pinned me harder against the door and pressed his finger in more deeply. Covering my mouth with his other hand. Using his torso to hold me to the wall. I was screaming and gasping behind his hand, but no one could hear me. He worked his finger expertly in and out of me. Making me melt and dampening his finger. Then he withdrew it. "Let me show you what a pirate does to a woman pretending to be a cabin boy." 02 Revealed He caught me by the shoulders and turned to throw me backward on his little bunk in the corner. Though it didn’t hurt, it startled me enough it took a moment to react. Catching my breath, I did. I scrambled up it and hugged my knees protectively to my chest. Suddenly very afraid of what he might do to me. "Please." What am I even asking for? Mercy? There’s not a shred of it in his eyes. I had a feeling there’d be perilously little of it coming. I was right. "It's too late." He ruthlessly caught my ankles and drug them to the foot of the bed. Pulling his belt loose to cinch around one ankle and tie to the bed post. *** He walked around it while I struggled in panic, yanking at it. Looking furtively from him to the post and trying to gauge how much time I had before he reached my other arm and I’d be fully bound. He gathered a fistful of rope and tied my other leg rather than heading for my free arm as I’d expected. While he tightened it so firmly around my ankle that the rough rope scraped me, he said in a harsh voice. "If you'd have come clean when I asked, like a woman with integrity, I'd have locked you in here and kept you safe. But you chose to lie like the little fiend you are. So, I'll teach you precisely why you don't lie to a dangerous man." He means to a pirate Captain, doesn’t he? I was breathing quickly. Panting in my scramble to yank free. I jerked at my leg trying to resist his grip, but he held on with the firmness of a vice. As utterly unrelenting as the look on his face. "No. Don't." I breathed. "I'll scream." I’ll summon everyone down here to stop him. He shrugged. "I wouldn't recommend it. What do you think my men will do once they know there's a warm, wet woman on this ship?" He eyed my body. Unable to discern a shape under the garb. He plucked my shirt from my head and sent a wash of waving brown, shoulder-length hair spilling over the bedding around my face. Hair I’d kept so carefully tucked into my huge hat. "Good. You’re a grown woman." His eyes slipped over me with interest. "No!" I grasped at the hope of deterring him. "I'm a young 'un, Cap. Swear. Not of my first bleed." Perhaps he’ll leave me be if he thinks me a child. Though I wondered if a pirate truly gave two shits about such things. He gave me another contemptuous glance. “The devil you are.” *** Then he ripped my shirt open. Sending buttons scattering over the cabin floor. Exposing the bindings over my breasts. To hide what I am. Collecting a cutlery knife he turned it flat against my sternum. "Don't move." He cautioned. He slit the bindings and to my horror my bountiful breasts burst from the bindings. Dusky brown nipples bouncing upright for his attention. And his gaze feasted on them. He reached down and pinched one. I objected and lurched up. He paused to cut the excess rope from my ankle and used another chunk to hook my wrist to the corner post despite my struggles. He leaned his weight over me. Pinning me into the reed mattress, while he knotted the rough rope. I only had one hand left and I intended to fight. "Don't bother." He roughly wound the remainder of the rope. But I was already twisting to try to get my other wrist free. So, he wasted no time to tie that one too. "Have it your way. I like a helpless woman." Then he began ripping my clothes open. "Let's see what you have under here." 03 Warned He tugged my clothes open. His callused hands framing my breasts and working down to trace my narrow waist and flaring hips. His thumbs running over my flat hip bones. Tracing every curve like a starving man in search of a meal. "There you are." He eyed the curve of my lower lips. Revealed by my open thighs. "You look like a feast." As if he can read my thoughts. "First we'll see if you know how to please a man.” His brown eyes lifted to give me a long look. “Do it well and I'll give you coin when we dock." For a moment I thought his gaze flared to bright gold just before it fell back on my body. Now bared to his roving hands. I pulled at the ropes binding me. Kicking and pulling. Hoping something was loose enough I could unravel it or persuade it to unknot. “You won’t get that undone.” He remarked. Pointing a finger to one of the bindings on my wrist. “One of the first things a pirate learns is how to cinch one of those to perfection.” I feared that was one fact that was utterly certain. “And I’ve been a pirate for a very, very long time…” Why did he make it sound so strange? I chewed my cheek. Searching his face for some sign of weakness. Compassion. But there was none. Not for me anyway. *** “Do you want the coin?” He asked pensively. Coin? I fought through my frantic haze and recalled he’d offered it to me if I ‘pleased a man well’. How the Hell do I do that? Fear tightened my stomach. I had no idea what he was talking about. I’d always worn the heavy, coarse tunics and tucked my hair into the oversized cap to keep the sailors at bay. I was skinny enough they’d always mistaken me for a lad and left me be. I’d never been in this situation. And I don’t know the first damn thing about pleasing a man. “Could we talk about something else I could offer?” He spared me a half-hearted glance. “What if I were to tell you of a city nearby for raiding. I know the docks well and I saw your crew. Certainly, enough men to ravage the ships there.” Definitely not. But worth a try. He gave me a contemptuous look. Clucking in his cheek. “Such a little liar…” *** He stroked my lower lips in circles. Heating it and dampening me there. He put his fingers to his lips and lathed out a tongue to taste me from his fingertips. I stared aghast. "Soon." He promised. "Let's have you taste me first." What’s that mean? He plucked loose the laces on his breeches and unleashed a staff that stood upright. Prepared to enter me. I knew that much. I tried to clench my thighs, but the rope and belt were too tight. I flexed my ass to try and pull at the bindings but the hungry look on his eyes brightened as my hips thrust up in the motion. "You want entered, don't you?" I shook my head fearfully. "Please don't." "No point in begging. You'll just waste your time. Having seen you now, there's no way I won't be spending the eve deep in you." He vowed. I shrank from him. Trying to tuck deeper into the mattress. "You won't get away." He grinned wolfishly. "You are going to be mine. Might as well enjoy the taking." He suggested. He shucked his breeches and pulled his tunic over his head. I was shocked at the muscled length of his body. Everything sinewed like a wild stallion. He looked like he was carved of stone. This is going to hurt. I was suddenly certain. Suddenly feeling a new level of fear. 04 Violated He climbed up the bed and put a knee on each side of my head. Putting a hand on the wall, next to the portal window. My stomach sunk and I stared up at him worriedly. He grasped that swollen staff and tipped it down to brush it over my lips. It was a metal rod coated in soft cushioning so strange in its texture but shockingly warm as he barely teased at my lips with the tip. "Open your mouth." He coaxed. I hesitated. "Do what I say, or I swear I'll throw you to my men." I’d never survive that. There’s too many. “Do it now, Plaything.” He commanded. Voice hardening in a way that warned me there’d be hell to pay if I didn’t comply with his orders. I’d heard of sailors having their way with women. Ravaging them until they perished. I don’t want to die. *** I obeyed. My lower jaw snapping open. He frowned at the sight of my opened mouth. "Curl your lips over your teeth. Have you not done this afore?" I shook my head but obeyed again. Ignoring the disgust at my own cowardice as I turned my mouth into an 'o'. He pushed his member into my mouth. Deep in. It put pressure on the back of my throat. Stretching the pliable flesh. Molding it to fit him. For a moment I thought I couldn't breathe. Flailing wildly and trying to toss my head for fear I’d be suffocated. But he moaned in pleasure and slowly retracted from my mouth. Slipping along my lips. And relieving the pressure. I inhaled a fast bit of air through my nose for fear I’d not get another chance. What’s he doing to me? "Close your lips around me." He ordered. Pushing lightly on the bottom of my lower jaw to indicate what he wanted. I softened my mouth. Feeling the strange sensation of hot flesh enter it again. Pushing along the back of my neck, then bending slightly to follow the curve of my throat. The tip stretching me more to make a pathway for his hard shaft. My fingers flexed and curled as I tried to move my head side to side. My chest rising and falling as I struggled for air. "Breathe through your nose." He directed in a calm voice. Warning me of what he planned to do next. "I'm going to fuck your mouth, Plaything." My eyes widened on him. Turning to huge saucers. My cheeks sunk in against the sides of his cock as he was embedded in my mouth. “The more you relax, the easier it will go.” I obediently inhaled as he withdrew. He slid in and out between my lips. Getting harder by the moment and pushing in further. Picking up his pace. He adjusted his weight so hips were pressed against my chin and began thrusting in and out more aggressively. I could feel the hard flexing of his buttocks pushing his cock deeper into my throat. I tilted up my head to keep the pressure off the back of my throat. It eased some of the discomfort and made me feel as if I could get air more accessibly. However, it allowed him to go in deeper. And with each wild stroke, he became more forceful. Jutting forward and back as he moaned in pleasure. Drawing closer to his climax. "You've a velvet mouth. Oh God...That feels so good." He licked his lips. "Look up at me." *** He was staring down at me. His gaze burning into me as he awaited me doing as he’d directed. I can’t. The sense of vulnerability of seeming weak while his member was stuffed in my mouth seemed an awful prospect. But I didn't want to look up. I knew my eyes were watering. And I was so ashamed of what was happening. He reached down and lightly slapped my cheek. "Look at me while I fuck your face, Sweetheart." I blinked my eyes open. "Good Girl." He groaned. Stroking more on the top of my mouth now. Letting the curve of my throat guide his cock down my neck. "That's a good girl.” He reached behind him to pluck at my nipple. Making me rear up and gasp. Which allowed him to shove his cock deeper down my throat. stretching inside my neck. He moaned and gave two more short thrusts and I felt heat surge down my neck. He withdrew and I gasped for air. "What a heated little wanton you are." He praised sliding down my body. "Is it over?" I blinked at him. "Not even close. I can do this all night. And now...I'm going to fill your womb with my seed." 05 Entered "Please no!" I cried out. Afraid of what could happen. Even one as uneducated as I, knew enough of the ways of men and women to understand what could happen. "Shush." He put a finger to my lips. "Should've thought about that before you lied to me." "Don't." I pleaded. Shaking my head. “I’ll tell you anything. I won’t lie!” I shook my head adamantly. Urging him to believe me now. "Too late for begging." He reached down and grasped his solid staff. Slapping it against my belly. "I'm ready. And I want you. All this gorgeous, woman’s flesh begging to be roughed up a bit." He slid down and settled his hips between my thighs. I tried to squeeze them together, but he used his knees to nudge them wide open. He chuckled at my efforts. “Come now, Plaything. Haven’t you learned better than that yet? What has trying to keep me from what I want done for you thus far?” Nothing good. But I still felt the instinctive need to protect my most vulnerable place. My woman’s place. He reached between us to stroke me and slip his finger back into me again. I moaned and arched. Shocked at the disruptive sensation of an intrusion in my body. Stunned at the heat I felt wrapping his finger and dampening my legs around his hand. “Ahh.” I sobbed in objection. Even as I felt my body clench in a way that sent swirls of sensation through me. A feeling I sensed would build to something chaotic if it continued. "Lovely." He purred. "Soon you'll be doing that around my rod. I can feel you clenching on my finger." I don't know why but his words melted me, and I felt cold then hot, and more moisture seeped around his finger. Easing from my body. Twining currents jolted through me like white-hot lightning. Making every muscle from my hair to my toes tighten momentarily. My skin was buzzing. Alive with sensitivity. "Now you're ready." He leaned over me. Settling his hips against me. I could feel that hard bit of flesh nudging at my entrance. Pulsing as though it were a creature of its own. *** He put his hands to my shoulders and pushed me further down into the bedding so I couldn't move. I tucked my butt into the mattress trying to retreat. Giving me a stern look he shook his head. "No point." Then he entered me, and my world exploded in white hot sensation. I stretched impossibly. The heavy head of his member separating my walls to fill me. Then he paused. Wiggling slightly side to side. "So tight...I'm going to enjoy possessing you this voyage." I stared at him anxiously. Eyebrows lifted in surprise. He caught my lower jaw in a biting grip. "What a pretty mouth. Felt so good." His lips touched mine and his tongue invaded my mouth. Stroking me everywhere. Soon his stroking behind my belly button matched the pace and movements. He was moaning into my mouth, and I was gasping at the sensation. "Oh, you feel good. I'm going to use every part of you to make me feel good, Sweetheart." He moaned again and began surging faster into me. I could feel his hip bones stabbing inside my thighs. He was getting more excited. His body starting to shine with sweat. Enhancing the deep muscles of his chest and abdomen as his stomach flexed when he entered me. He lightly grabbed one of my breasts. I yelped and knew inside me tightened in surprise. "What was that?" He said pleased. "Again?" And he kneaded my breasts. Making me tighten and writhe. He swore and melted into me again. Pushing hard as he did just as he'd threatened. Spilling seed deep into the cushion of my body. 06 Waking My body shivered with him. He sighed in pleasure and collapsed his weight atop me. Still inside me. I felt his member soften in me. Easing partway out. And I knew he slept. It's my chance. I needed to get away before he got me with child. I knew enough of the workings of men and women to know that was how it worked. I began tugging at my bindings. Twisting slightly under his weight. Pulling at my wrists and then my legs. Turning my thighs at different angles to loosen the bindings. It's not working. I twisted slightly to try and work a wrist from the scratchy rope. I registered that my insides were stretching again as he swelled within me. He's waking. Panicking I struggled faster. Kicking my legs and bucking my hips desperately. Giving an inhuman growl his hands snatched my narrow hips and planted them into the mattress so he could thrust hard into me. I yelped against the sudden ache. I was sore inside. *** “What are you?” “Something unknown to your kind.” He said blandly. “You couldn’t possibly understand.” “What do you want me for?” “For this.” He looked down my body to the point where we were joined. “Perhaps, I’ve craved something more.” What? “A woman to bed?” I said acidly. “Certainly, more pleasurable then sating myself in my hands.” He gave me a lopsided grin. And I realized that had I seen this man anywhere else I might have thought him beautiful. His jaw was squared. His features more aristocratic than villainous, despite the dark brown of his skin and the darkness of his hair and the whiskers framing his lips. “Why do you pirate?” I asked desperately. Clawing for some bit of conversation to distract him. “Because I don’t wish to be on land. It’s too easy for my kind to be recognized for what we are.” “What?” I asked softly. He chuckled. “Onto better things for now, My Little Plaything…” *** He worked himself in and out of me. Leaning back to watch my large breasts bouncing as he pounded me. "Please." I tossed my head. "Please seed you again, Sweetheart?" He said in a hard voice. Belying the endearment. "I'd have sworn you were trying to get away instead of hoping I'd spill seed in you again." "No!" I whined. Writhing to get away. His fingers bit into my skin. Stilling my hips so he could have his way with my core. And he was making a point this time. Pressing in hard and deep to touch the place behind my belly button that stung so much. Making me sit up every time he brushed it. "Ouch." I yelped. "Next time." He panted. "Perhaps you'll think more carefully before trying to escape me." "I won't!" I shook my head. "I'll get away." "No, you won't!" He vowed. Looking down to watch his body entering mine. "You belong to my cock now." "No." I shook my head vehemently. "Oh yes!" And he gave an exulted shout as his body tightened. He embedded deep in me. Pulsing there as I felt the heat surge into me again. "You belong to my cock, Sweetheart." 07 Reprieve In a few hours I found myself alone in the Captain's cabin. I woke and found I was tied to the bunk which was bolted to the floor. I struggled against the knot but found it was a strange sort. I couldn't figure it out to untie it. He’d not been lying when he’d told me that pirates had a knack for tying them. I’d been working at it for hours and couldn’t get it to release even the merest bit. Damn him. It occurred to me that already it had been a couple days and I’d not seen the Captain sleep for hours. When does he rest? Or had that been what he was implying, that he hardly needs to? I reached everything I could, trying to find something that might aid me in an escape. Fortunately, he'd freed my feet to slide one of his large tunics up my body before he'd left the room. Cautioning that I remain quiet, or he'd have to share me with his men. A threat he seems to favor. That thought was terrifying. The idea of them all doing to me what he had, sickened me. He's insatiable. There was no way I'd survive all of them taking their pleasure from my body as he did. *** I closed my eyes and tried to relax. I could hear him above deck. Barking order to his men in that deep, authoritative voice which seemed to brook no argument. A voice absent any emotion. A voice which expects obedience. Coming from the coldest man I’d ever glimpsed. I heard feet thudding above me. Slapping along the wood as they rushed about. Quick to obey him. Far quicker than I. That at least, gave me back some grain of dignity. I can keep fighting him. In whatever small ways I can. Then I spotted the fork on the floor next to the bed. I swung my legs off and managed to get it onto the bed then up to my mouth and from there to my wrist to pry at the knot. Thank God it’s a narrow bunk. It was the only reason I could come close to reaching my wrist with my mouth. *** I managed to get one knot done then pried the other free with the fork. Then I heard steps on the stairs and quickly tucked the fork under the coverlet and gripped the ropes, flopping onto my back as I’d been when he left. But I jumped when I heard the door open. I glanced at the porthole and noticed that the sun was descending. Evening was coming. And with it he did. He stood in the doorway like an ominous shadow. Taking in the view of me lying there. His brown eyes alight. Then he stepped in and lightly kicked the door closed behind him. “Ah, a pretty Plaything all tied with ribbons.” Not ribbons. I scowled. Rope. Damn sharp rope. It’d already worn a bit into the skin at my wrists. “You’re despicable.” “I am that.” He grinned proudly. Offering a half-bow as if I were truly meeting him for the first time. *** It wasn't nearly long enough before he returned. I thought. I could’ve found a way out. “Look at you.” He circled the bed. “So bound and vulnerable. Wondering what I’ll do to you next.” “I hate you.” I snarled. “Shame.” He smirked. “I missed you so greatly today.” “And all of this.” He peeled up the bottom of the tunic to peer beneath. Grunting appreciatively. “Mmm hmm.” "No!" I flexed a bound hand to ward him off. Dropping the rope, I’d held as I pretended to still be tied. Fool! He lifted a dark brow, and his gaze fell to my face. "Oh, absolutely." He unraveled a long length of rope from around his hand. "Best part of an unwilling woman on a ship?" He lifted it pointedly. "Plenty of rope to tie her down." I shook my head. "I'll scream, I swear it." "Shame...I'd hate to share." *** He descended on me, but I had nowhere to retreat other than the bunk. I dived over the edge and tried to clamber under it. But he quickly caught my leg and drug me out. Looking at my bare bottom and legs, revealed by the tunic rolling up where I was pressed to the floor. "That'll do." He tossed the rope aside and sat on the back of my thighs. I flailed and tried to kick him with my heels but couldn't get any leverage to deliver a meaningful blow. I felt him lift off me to slip his pants down and knew I was in trouble. "No! No. No!" I tossed my head and pounded my fists. He lay along my back to palm my mouth. Pulling my head back to keep me quiet. He used his knees to wedge my legs apart then sat atop them to keep them pinned open. I was grunting behind his hand shaking my head furiously. I'm already sore. He grabbed his stem and angled it against my buttocks. Laying over me so I could feel its pressure. "You ready?" I was still shaking my head. "Oh..." He feigned sympathy. "Something to say?" He peeled his fingers back enough I could shout. "No. Please don't! I'm already sore." "You gave up the right to be too sore, when you lied to me." 08 Consequence He entered me brutally. And covered my mouth against the yelp that escaped my mouth. “Shit, you’ve a tight little body.” He stroked in and out of me. Groaning in pleasure. His pace heightening as he escalated his forceful pounding against my ass. He used his grip on my face as leverage to pull him deeper into me. Curving his back to drive in. With my belly pinned to the floor, his strokes stretched me intensely. I could feel him putting pressure on me both inside and out. “Yes. Oh, yes.” He moaned. “Being in you is going to make this voyage much,” He gasped in pleasure. “Much.” He gave a low grunt as he came. "More pleasurable." His small jerks in me made my ass cheeks bounce against him. Releasing my mouth, he massaged them. Still stroking lightly into me to enjoy the aftershocks. “You’re a pretty little parcel.” “I hate you.” I murmured. He withdrew, slipping out of me. “That’s fine.” He caught my arm and rolled me over to hiss against my face. “I hate liars.” *** I lay there staring at the wall rather than giving him the satisfaction of eye contact. But when he began to position between my knees I sat up. Causing the tunic to drop thankfully back around my waist. "Where do you think you're going?" He caught my thighs and drug me down against him. Feeling my backside scrape along the rough wood. "No. No!" I sat up to pound his chest. I could already feel him hard against me. Naturally positioned near my entrance. As though his body was formed specifically to align with mine. I hated that. He's ready to begin again. His body hardening and muscles flexing in anticipation. His grin was lascivious as he caught my fists and rolled them around my back. Pinning them in one of his large hands. In this position my breasts were thrust out toward him but at least it made my opening point toward the floor. Harder for him to enter. I thought gratified. His eyes roved the plump rounded flesh of my breasts. Toying with the fine, brown crests. Pinching at my nipples made my throat strain. I jerked every time he tweaked the bit of flesh. Sweat was starting to form on my brow. He gave them each a light tug, making them jut in small points. "Very nice." He scooped the back of my ass from between my hands and back. Then swept me up at the same time he curled his hips forward. "Ah!" I cried out. Feeling him sink in deep as he positioned me on his lap. Holding me down against his member by the grip on my arms pulling me toward the floor. He pumped into me. Using the floor as his leverage to rise into me. My own weight working against me to sink down on his staff. Pushing him in toward my furthest opening. He rolled his hips once to test my tightness. Swearing in pleasure. "You're made to be lived in by a man." 09 Whoreson The hell if you think so. He cupped one of my breasts as he slammed into me over and over again. Enjoying the bobbing of my flesh into his hand. “Look at them. What a fine pair of tits. Look how they bounce when I enter you.” He paused to show me. Rolling his hand around on my breast. “Your body is made for this. Your tight hole sucks on me like a warm little mouth.” He moaned as he began pounding again. “I’m so sore.” I whimpered. “Oh?” He leaned back to put his other hand on the floor behind him. Pressing my bottom forward on him with my hands behind my back. It allowed him deeper in me. “Oh. Oh.” He groaned. “You fit like a glove. Look how slick you’ve made my staff.” I shook my head and looked at the wall. He lurched up and gripped my bottom jaw. Forcing my face toward him. “Look at me while I enter you.” “That’s right.” He praised as I looked at him hatefully. “Glare at me.” He reached his arm around to hold my hips down on him as he flared up. “Ouch!” I yelped. “Now soften your gaze, Woman.” He slowed. I sneered at him. He slammed again. I threw back my head and had to grit my teeth against a pained shout. He pounded me wildly. Brutally abusing my core. He caught my lower jaw and yanked my face back down. Pausing his thrusting again. “Now soften your damn gaze. Look at me like you desire me.” I had no idea how. But I was willing to try to keep him from causing those sharp pains behind my belly. Huffing angrily. I opened my eyes further and blinked slowly.” “Ah, yes. Like that.” He stroked more slowly. Nearly tenderly. “See how nice it can be when you obey?” “Screw you, you whoreson.” I spat. He gave a lopsided a grin. “You already are.” He laughed. “And by the end of this voyage, it’ll be you riding me when I come down here. I’ll teach you how to be my good little whore.” Then he threw back his head and gritted his teeth as he moaned. Spurting hot fluid inside me and slickening my walls as he strained to get as deep into me as possible. “Oh, you feel good. I’m going to enjoy ravishing you the next few months.” He let go of my wrists to massage both my breasts a bit roughly. “You’ve the finest tits. Hopping around while I pound into you.” His gaze lingered over my body. "I'm going to use every inch of you to make me feel good." I shook my head adamantly. *** I started to stand on shaking legs. He chuckled. Watching me fumble to my feet. Once on them I ran toward the door. "Where do you think you're going?" He snatched one of my wrists as I ran. Just as I reached the door to frantically begin pounding on it, he whirled me around and slammed me hard against it. "Now, what are you thinking?" His brown eyes sparked with annoyance. "I've kept you safe down here and you're going to go alert them to your presence?" "Any of them would have to be kinder than you!" "I wouldn't bet on that." He eyed me askance. "You know naught about pirates. You wouldn't survive to the next dock." I chewed my lip looking up at him. "They'd do far more damage as a group then I could possibly do on my own." He turned my arm behind my back. And I realized that at some point he'd picked up the rope again. He wedged my other hand back there and grabbed the back of my head to yank it against his shoulder so he could peer over my back and knot the rope around my hands. "Stop. Please..." I whined. "Everything hurts." "Stop crying. Your body will get used to it." He cupped the back of my thighs and slid me up the door. Opening them further as he leaned forward between them. Pressing his pelvis into the bottom of my hips. 10 Ruthless My back slid further up the door as he pinned me to it. I sobbed as I felt him part my crevice and stuff me full again. "Say, please Lucien." He growled. Already plowing into me. Making my ass thud against the door with the force of his taking. "Please, Lucien!" I somehow hoped it would have the desired effect and he'd just let me down, but he didn't. He groaned. Dropping his head into the crook of my shoulder and holding my waist as he did short fierce strokes. Hammering my core with his hard length. "Stop please!" I begged. "Aren't you tired?" "I don't get tired, Sweetheart." His mouth twisted in that cruel way and when he lifted his head, I saw his brown eyes glinted nearly gold. "You see, Love. You've been taken captive by an immortal. I never sleep. I don't need rest. And I can do this," He slammed into me ferociously straining my womb as he pressed through the next opening. "All day. And all night." "Nooooo!" I cried out. "You'll get used to it." *** Two hours later I was certain he was wrong. My entire body was covered in a sheen of sweat. I was on my knees and my wrists were tied together. My weight braced uncomfortably on my fists. My hair was gripped in his fist. Wound around his hand and my head pulled back. His other hand glided down my damp back. Smoothing the curves until he reached my ass. Already shaking from his hard thrusts into the cushion of my body. "Fuck you feel good, Plaything." His excitement was mounting. I knew because he was already getting harder. He dropped down along my back. Bracing one arm outside mine. The other still yanking my head back as he delved into me. Stroke after stroke. In and out. No amount of begging or hoping it would end had stopped him. He was grunting fiercely as his pleasure mounted. Positioned like this I could feel his muscled thighs flexing against the soft backs of mine. He was curling his hips up. Stroking me deeper along the inside of my spine. I gasped. Whole body swaying as I strained to take him. "Say you're my little whore." He growled. I wanted to spit on his face but knew he'd only punish me harder, inside me. "Fuck you." I said, mustering what little fight I had left. I was exhausted. My whole body ached from head to toe. "No, no, pretty little liar. Fuck you." He tugged my hair, craning my head further back. "Deeper." He pounded hard. Straining to get further inside me. He straightened. Releasing my hair, he palmed between my shoulder blades to force my head down into the bedding. "Face down, ass up, Plaything." I could hear the eagerness in his voice. "Are you nearly done!" I demanded. "Not even close. We've a whole voyage yet, to break you in." He slowly withdrew in this new position and my gut sunk as I realized how sensitive everything was from this angle. He plowed into me ruthlessly. I cried out and tightened around him. "Yes, that feels amazing. Do that." He flexed his abdomen as he writhed into me. Pointed straight down it drove his cock deeper than anything had before. For a time, I wondered if he was going to kill me. Every fierce stroke made me cry out. "Say it now." He commanded. "No." I murmured. And the brutality behind my belly had my body shaking. Breasts sliding along the blanket under me with the force of each long stroke. "Now." "I'm your little whore." I whimpered. "Good girl." He caught his fist in my hair again and pulled me back up onto my fists. Easing the strain against my cervix as he slowed his strokes. Rolling his hips to touch each of my walls. He purred in pleasure. "Just like that. Now doesn't it feel better to obey me?" 11 Newness "Now, Sweet Plaything." He caught one of my legs and flipped me onto my back. Settling between my knees. "If you're nice. I'll teach you something new." I eyed him darkly. Unsure I wanted to know anything more from him. Lucien didn't suddenly enter me as I expected. He twisted a little and lightly pinned my ankle between his two callused palms. I was somewhat fixated with the way his stomach rippled as he moved. His biceps surging with every touch. He caressed both hands down. One over the top of my shin, the other slowly following the curve of my calf. As his hand went over my knee it craned out to follow the smooth muscle of my thigh down to scoop my hip. His other hand was trailing the back of one finger down the inside thigh of my opposite leg. The touch was light and gentle. A direct contrast to everything he'd been so far. Despite myself, I liked it. A small purring sound coming from my throat before I could stop it. What was that? Why did I do that? "Now, Plaything. I'm going to teach you the benefits of the truth..." My brow knitted as I looked at him. Half afraid of what that meant. More pain? But the back of a that finger just brushed the soft lips at the crux of my thighs. I gasped at the strange sensation. Before I could react, he palmed the mound of my sex and slid his hand up over it. His other joining as they separated to follow the line of my hips. "You've such a beautiful body." His rough palms slid over the flat plane of my belly before flaring out around the sides of my waist. Framing how narrow it was. "Every curve is like art." His amber eyes lit on me. Words turning to a growl as if he reminded himself of his dislike for me. "Now we just have to discover if there's a personality under the lies, fine enough to match." I didn't like the sound of that either. He gripped my sides to scoot my hips down more firmly against him. Landing his length against my core. I gave him a worried look, but he was focused on watching his hands. Which slid up over my ribs to cup the weight of my breasts. Lightly molding around the sides. Despite myself my eyes grew hooded, and I let the sensation of a kind touch take over. I'd known perilously little of it in my life. And the way he was touching me was something altogether new. "Wh-wh-what are y-you doing?" I stuttered out. "This, Sweet, is what it feels like to have a man making love to you. Rather than just taking you." "Making love?" "It doesn't have to hurt. And it becomes about what he can do to bring you pleasure as well. Do you like what I'm doing to you." "No!" I said in panic. He gave me a sharp look. His lips turning in contempt, and he roughly pinched my nipple. I yelped as it hardened between his fingertips. "Honesty. Try again." His eyes narrowed. He caressed around the sides of my breasts, tracing their shape. When he leaned over me, I held my breath. I was already sore and very afraid of him slamming into me again. I hurt already. But instead, I felt the heat of his mouth landing over my nipple. The fine roughness of his tongue as he lathed it. I gasped at the strange sensation and my back instinctively lifted from the bed to give him more access. He rolled his head sideways to peer up at me. His hand still cupping the other side of my breast to keep it near his mouth. "And this, Plaything. How does this feel?" I opened my mouth to give him a harsh answer. But his eyes narrowed as though he knew what was on my lips. Deflating I murmured. "Yes..." "Very good." He praised. Going back to suckling at my bare breast. Soon my back was arching again. *** His other hand slid between us to find my softness. He gently rubbed with two fingertips until he could tell I was moist. Then one finger slowly began easing through the petaled folds to find where the heat generated. I was blinking at the ceiling rapidly. Shocked at the ripples of sensation coursing through my body. I moaned slightly and bit my lip to stem the sound. "Is that what you like?" His head lifted to gaze at me. I gnawed my lip, panting a moment before I swallowed. "Truth." He cautioned. Giving me a chiding look through those keen eyes. "Y-yes." "Good." He continued the light strokes and his lips moved to my sternum. Trailing a path up to my neck. He kissed with more pressure along my collarbone. Making my skin goosebump. "Lucien, please!" I sobbed. Unsure what I was asking him to do. But knowing I needed something. "In time." He caressed that rough palm up the opposite side of my neck while he nibbled light kisses up to my ear. Before lightly catching my earlobe between his teeth and giving it a playful tug. I hissed an indrawn breath and my back arched so tightly I thought it might snap. Jutting my breasts up. "Mmm..." He purred. As though something delicious was happening. 12 Heightened He sunk his teeth in lightly at the side of my neck and I reached my hands to his chest to push lightly. Afraid of what he was doing. When he slid down and did it closer to my collar, my nails instinctively dug in. "Lucien!" His name was spilling off my lips before I could stop it. I barely knew it and I was saying it in a voice I didn't recognize now. What am I doing? What's wrong with me? "And this?" He asked huskily against the skin of my neck. Making fine hairs at the base of my skull dance with his breath. "How does it feel?" "G-good." I said quickly. Hands shaking against the hard muscles of his chest. He caught my hair, though this time it didn't hurt as he held me still. His lips following up my neck to frame the shell of my ear. "Hello, My Plaything..." He whispered huskily. *** Making my whole body feel as though it were on high alert. Every nerve ending heightening in intensity. Then his hands were everywhere. Roving over me madly as he moaned. Pressing his hardness against my pelvis as his body lowered over mine. His kisses on my neck and jaw became more heated. "Tell me when you want more." I was breathing raggedly. Without meaning to my hands had curved over the back of his biceps and followed the thick muscles around his shoulder blades trailing them down to the hard lines of his ass. Half panicked I whispered. "I want more..." *** "What do you want, Sweet?" "I-I dunno." "Do you want me inside you?" He leaned his cheek on my shoulder to look up at me. His body intensely still as he waited. I wanted to lie. God, I want to lie. But I didn't want him to hurt me for it. So, I whispered the only thing I could...The truth. "I-I do..." I chewed my lip. "If it won't hurt!" I added quickly. He chuckled darkly. "Listen to all the truths you tell now..." He straightened onto his knees. "As you wish, Plaything." *** "Sit up." I did. I stiffened my back and sat onto my heels. Hands hovering between us as I resisted the urge to shove him away and run or claw his chest and dive on him. He laughed knowingly. Eyes flaring gold. "I know what you're thinking...Which will it be?" His voice was deep and alluring. Like melted chocolate over a strawberry. It made me want to lick him. The golden, muscled body that beckoned a woman's touch nearly irresistibly. "Then touch me." He purred. Eyes hooded as he leaned back and lifted his pelvis toward me. Unable to resist the offering, my hands landed on his chest. He moaned in pleasure. Encouraged by his sounds, I trailed my flat palms over his washboard abdomen. Seeing his body tighten as I reached lower... Staring at the part of him that was so sensitive, I was transfixed. The same thing that has caused me so much pain. I could hurt him now. I thought about it. Tempted. But my gaze slid up and met his gold one. Seeing the look there I knew he knew what crossed my mind. But he didn't react. Merely waiting. Seeing what I'll do. I knew I was too small to fight him off if he went back to hurting me. My instinct led me to follow this course. To see how far he'll let me lead this game. I circled a hand around his throbbing length. He growled and his body jerked into my fist reflexively. "Does that feel good?" I asked in the same dangerous tone he had. "You know it does." He tilted his head to give me a sideways look. "What'll you do with that knowledge?" I stroked his length lightly. His head fell back and the chords in his throat jerked tight as he moaned. I suddenly felt powerful. Seeing that I could seemingly control his whole body with this simple touch, I was curious. I stroked him a bit more firmly watching his body tighten in a pulsing rhythm every time I trailed his length. "Ah, ah." He panted. His head popping up and a muscle in his jaw ticked as he met my gaze. Something about having this strange power was making me giddy. I could feel moisture on my ankles from my own excitement. I paused in surprise. Realizing that I now ached in a different way. I suddenly wanted him inside me. Though I didn't fully understand how that would make this strange, uncomfortable ache better... "It will..." He assured. 13 Submission He tilted his head to eye me as though I were something fascinating. "Tell me what you want, Plaything." "Y-you." I swallowed. Lips parting as I tried to catch my breath. "Then take it." He nodded to what I gripped in my hand. I gave him a fearful look. He smiled confidently. "You know how. Show me you do." I leaned up on my knees and scooted them around to the outside of his thighs. He was still leaned back on his heels. Braced on his palms behind him. Unmoving. I looked at the hard thing still gripped between us and wondered if it would fit in me in this position. He lifted a finger and crooked it, beckoning me closer. I breathed and lowered over him. Staring at his strange gold eyes hypnotically. I felt his hardness parting my lower lips as I eased my hips down. The pressure was light at first but increased the deeper down I sank onto him. "Breathe." He gave me a lopsided grin. I didn't realize I wasn't. I blew out a long one and felt myself descend completely until I was fully impaled on him. Feeling my walls stretch to take him in. "Feels like your body is trying to pull me deeper." His hand circled around to my lower back to pull me up toward his stomach before letting me slide back. Teaching me the motion. I gasped at the feeling of him slowly stroking in and out of me. This time it seemed to soothe the aching and the raw spots didn't hurt so much. My body was starting to shake. And my knees were becoming unsteady. I braced my hands on his smooth chest as I curved my hips to mimic the rhythm, he'd been teaching me. He moaned deep in his throat in response. I took it as encouragement to move somewhat faster. Learning how to sway my hips along him in a way that was making my whole body tighten. His too. I noticed his belly was flexing and his arms were wound with tension. "More." He bid. I rode along his thighs a bit faster, curving my hips in a circle which made him grunt and thrust up into me. I yelped in surprise but realized it didn't hurt. He began meeting my motions and soon I was awash with pleasure. My body taking over as it quaked. First going ice cold before super heating. Tightening from my hair to my toes and vibrating as my inner muscles flexed around him. Biting down on him. He huffed and lurched up. His other arm snaking up my back to curve over my shoulder. Holding me down on him as he too attained his peak. Our moans joined in sound, and I was surprised how good it felt. "Well done, Plaything." He praised. "Now you're learning the value of being honest." *** He was right. I was. And suddenly I wanted more. I wanted to hear him make those sounds again. I wanted to feel what I'd experienced again. My body was deliciously exhausted. I collapsed sideways off of him. He followed me down. Rolling onto his side. He lay on the floor next to me. Reaching a finger to guide a loose tendril of curling brown hair from near my mouth and tuck it behind my ear in an act that seemed almost tender. "Who are you, Lucien?" I wondered aloud. "A pirate." He murmured. His gaze becoming hooded as he looked at me. "A dangerous one." 14 Churning I awoke in the dead of night to the ship hurling to the right and left. I climbed unsteadily to my feet. Ignoring the ache deep behind my pelvis, I rushed toward the porthole and peered out. A fierce night storm had kicked up and he was gone. Captaining the ship. Even as little as I knew about the art of sailors, I knew that when the weather was fierce the Captain was needed at the helm. It was scary feeling the boat knocked around against the virile waves. But I remained relatively calm. Lucien was always in control of all things. His hands were capable. He knew what to do in all situations and how to overpower any obstacle. He was the embodiment of strength. I could envision him at the wheel. Calmly steering the ship and barking orders. Confirmed by the faint notes of his voice I could hear rising over the crashing of waves. His commanding tone. I put my back to the wall opposite the porthole, to steady myself and watched the vicious waves as I slid down the wall to sit on the floor. Somehow feeling very lonely without his presence with me. And wondering what would happen to me if something happened to him. That thought made me angry. Since when did I rely on him for my survival? I had always lived on the streets and that's why I'd snuck aboard the Mandrake to escape the life I'd known. Though I'd not intended on becoming a pirate's captive. *** I must've fallen asleep on the floor because I awoke to a bit of cloth tightening against my eyelids. My hands flailed up to pull it off, but a hard masculine arm knocked my hands aside. "Leave it be." Lucien's voice. I blinked slowly trying to calm my panic from being blind. I realized that I could see early morning light seeping from beneath the bit of cloth. It's morning. The cloth was orange and felt smooth and cool. Satin? "Why are you tying me up?" "Just blindfolding you, Plaything." His hand stroked down my arm and helped me sit up on the swaying floor. "Come." His hand curved around my wrist and under my hand to help me to my feet. He led me across the room. Slowly. "Move as the ship moves. Don't fight its motion. It's like making love to me." "Is that what we did?" "It's what you did. And you're quite the little lover when you stop fighting me." I chewed my bottom lip. Suddenly I was yanked hard enough I stumbled forward. Feeling the slap of my bare skin against his hard chest as his body stopped mine. His hand instantly pinching my chin. "It's sexy when you do that. It makes me want my cock between those pretty lips." His thumb slid up and stroked over my bottom lip. I felt the weight of his hardness bump against my thighs. "Come." He urged again. Guiding my body to follow his as he backed up. He reached the edge of the cot and he sat. Pulling me onto his lap. My knees along his hips on the edge of the bed. "What are you going to do to me?" "Everything." He reached up to scoop my breasts. Making me gasp in surprise since I hadn't known the touch was coming. 15 Unseen "You have the most beautiful body, Plaything." Lucien's voice was a deep purr. As he lifted my breasts. Testing their weight and molding their shape. Despite myself, I felt my body dampening along his legs. But I also felt the responding hardness growing between my thighs and beginning to part my lips as it stretched up toward his pelvis. He wants me as badly. I was starting to understand what that meant. I grabbed his wrists to still him. Because the sensation of cool satin blinding me, and his relentless touch was making me feel breathless. "No." His voice stopped me. "Keep them at your sides for now." Swallowing I dropped my fists next to my hips and let him touch me. "Good girl," He encouraged. "Don't fight me. Let me offer you pleasure." *** What does that mean? His fist suddenly winding in my hair at the back of my head made me gasp. Heart racing. As he pulled my hair back it made me press harder down on his groin and my breasts upthrust. I drew an unsteady breath. Then there was moist heat at my neck, massaging. And it took me a moment to realize it was his mouth moving down the side of my throat. I was breathing shakily. "What are you going to do to me?" "Everything..." His teeth brushed my collarbone and he nipped me slightly. Palming my breasts and rolling the soft flesh. "You're making me hard." "Lucien." I murmured in panic. Hating that he was making my body melt. Trying to remember that I shouldn't want him. That he was my enemy. "Yes, Plaything?" "Please..." "Please, what?" "Please...don't..." I begged. "Don't what? Make you want me to drive into you? Not a chance." I whimpered. Catching my lower back, he twisted me under him along the bed in one smooth motion. Suddenly I could feel every inch of his hot smooth body. His hard chest pressed too mine. His hair dusted thighs easing mine apart. I'd flailed my hands as he rolled me and now, he lifted them above my head and linked my hands. Sliding his down my wrists and arms. Not tying me. Not pinning me. Just showing me what he wants. I was breathing raggedly. Feeling the rise and fall of my breasts. Realizing that I could feel the weight of his rod sliding between my lower lips. He was lightly thrusting between my thighs as his arousal grew. His body drug down mine and he palmed the inside of both my thighs to push them open. "What are you going to do?" I asked fearfully. Feeling his hot flesh between my legs and realizing it was his shoulders. He blew a breath against my throbbing lower lips. I yelped like he'd just hit me with a scalding torch. My back arching. "Mmm. Yes..." Then his tongue delved into me. Without meaning to I was writhing up the bed. My hands had come down to grip the sheets. He pursued me on his knees. Driving his mouth further into the heat of my core. Licking and pressing my lips apart with his chin and nose to fuck me wildly with his tongue. "Lucien!" I squealed. Registering I was pinned with my back to the wall in the corner. "More." He growled. Licking me deeper. His fingers dug into my hips and yanked me down the bed. Firmly planting me back onto my back. "Stay."

01 Followed “You know we’re being followed, Right?” Lonnix said. Even he could sense the eyes on them. Hear the footstep trailing through the brush a distance behind and to the side of them. Oh, yes. I know. Disseus thought. And she’s trying hard to stay off the road and out of our view. “Think she’s beautiful?” He asked Lonnix. Lonnix looked at him, behind them, at him again. Expression looking nearly as though he’d been slapped. “I thought it was a man!” Of course, you did. Lonnix ascertained his more-experienced-in-tracking, friend wasn’t jesting. “If that’s a woman she’s well-versed.” Doing well hiding from us. Now that, I agree with. “Very.” Disseus agreed. “I’ve barely heard her.” Only two or three steps that were less crafted as the majority. “I haven’t either,” Disseus admitted. “but I can smell her. A woman.” He paused thoughtfully before adding. “Likely a beautiful one.” “What does a beautiful one smell like?” Lonnix asked in awe. Disseus spared him only a cursory glance. “Like a woman.” “Helpful.” Lon curled his lip in contempt, deflating. *** Disseus and Lon had barely sat down to their drinks in the milling tavern when he felt eyes boreing through them. Looking up he met the woman’s intent gaze peering at him from beneath a lowered hood. She pushed two men’s backs aside to stroll through them. Not breaking eye contact with Disseus. Lovely. He thought dryly. Determined to not talk to anyone tonight. Especially not some woman with some mission in mind. Disseus watched the willowy figure walking through the tavern. Chaos thrummed around them in a pulsing rhythm. Robust voices rose in drunken conversations. Tankards were slammed together and sloshed ale over meaty hands. Well-known the tavern was always crammed to the fullest, brawny men pulling buxom women onto their laps. But this figure walked through the tavern, hood lowered over her face. A woman. Not the healthy rounded stature of the barkeep’s wife and daughters but short and slender. As if sensing his gaze, her hood turned, and he felt her assessing him. Meeting her gaze from the shadows he watched her purposeful approach. One dainty hand gripped both sides of her cloak, holding them together. Next to him Lonnix whispered. “She’s spotted you my friend. It’s amazing no one else has made her yet.” Disseus gave a grudging nod of agreement. Willing his face slack as though without a fully formed jaw. Drool seeped from the corner of his mouth and one bleary eye quivered. The woman slapped her pale hands on the round table, causing the poorly made thing to jostle. Nearly throwing their half-full tankards. “I know who you are.” Her voice was smooth and filled with rage. Rage, I didn’t earn. He focused on the face beyond the hood. Too dark. Her features were impossible to discern. “Disseus here doesn’t speak well, miss.” Lonnix came to his rescue. “He had an accident when we was young and-” “I’m no fool!” She snapped. Throwing her head back forced the hood of her cloak to fall. Unleashing a riot of burgundy red curls. In a rough jerking motion, she tore the laces holding the cloak and it fell away revealing her naked body. 02 Revealed Pale porcelain flesh curved in the dancing firelight. That hair pouring to her hips in a riot of wild waves. Fat curls framing the bottom of pert breasts with jutting nipples. Her shoulders tapered to the thin lines of her waist and then the flare of her hips which were so full that the only bony portion was the line which veered over the curve and down her pelvis. To the narrow dusting of red hair which guarded her woman’s place. His eyes skid from that place he intended soon to be nestled up to that face. Such a pretty face. Her vivid green eyes snapping with fury. Under arching red brows which tapered to a small, upturned nose. Everything about her is petite. Disseus’ eyes roved her in wonder. Recognizing the delicate but well-honed body. The body of a woman as apt to carry a bucket of water as wield a dagger. *** “I’m Nim Pifh.” The woman declared. Shooting Disseus a meaningful look as she added. “The Huntress.” “Huntress...” Disseus murmured the words nearly reverently. His voice echoing with power in such a way that everyone in the tavern who hadn’t yet noticed the odd little trio now silenced and turned. Undoubtedly taking in a handy view of her lovely backside with the two swollen globes begging to be squeezed. Lon was looking from one to the other in confusion. Having never seen Disseus stare at a woman so intently. Nodding made her hair jostle around her shoulders and twining curls bounce over small pert breasts. Curling tips toying with her dusky rose nipples. A quick look at Lonnix revealed he was struggling to maintain his focus. Disseus frowned. Visibly displeased. *** Can’t blame him. Disseus couldn’t recall seeing any other woman of such perfection. As intended, she held the undivided attention of every man in the tavern now. What’s the wench pulling? Hands flat on the table, she leaned so far forward she nearly pressed her forehead to Disseus’s. “Mistake me not. I know who you are...Feral. I’ve been looking for you.” Don’t call me that here. Feral was his assassin’s name. One he didn’t like being bandied about. Disseus turned away letting his head loll weakly onto Lonnix’s shoulder. Sputtering incoherently and feigning a sound awfully close to a whimper. Lonnix patted his head. “You’re upsetting my brother with all this crazy talk. No one has seen hide nor hair of the Feral in the last thirty years.” “Yes.” She barely spared Lonnix a sideways glance. “But I’m no stranger to guises. And believe me when I say that if I shout now who he is. Every man in this worthless tavern Lonnix be hanging on my every word.” They Lonnix. They can’t look away. A quick look around the room ascertained the truth of her words. Drooling mask dissolving, Disseus leaned across the table. Slamming his elbows onto the wood with a resounding thud and giving her a long study. Bones moving beneath his skin to reform and jut into squared features. Lonnix looked back and forth between them. “He wants to know what you want?” “I want to free my son and kill the Demon King.” Lonnix scoffed. “Woman you’re crazy! That’s a death mission. Battling Valley alone Lonnix kill you.” “I find that unlikely.” Face expressionless, she met Lonnix’s gaze unwaveringly. “I’ll have the best protection anyone can. A creature known to be beyond anything wild.” She eyed Disseus. Both men looked at her. She met their gazes proudly and at length lifted a haughty brow in challenge. “I’m listening.” Disseus’s gaze blatantly assessed her exposed curves. “Not here.” Lonnix shot. “Let’s take her upstairs before she gets herself ravaged.” Lonnix eyed slack mugs dripping ale and jaws matching. Glittering eyes looked at her greedily. They all want a chance at her. “Hmm.” He purred. “Agreed. Let’s take her upstairs.” His meaning was clear. 03 Hatred “Will you come up to our chambers discuss the matter further?” Lonnix gestured toward the steps heading up to the bedchambers. A dangerous proposition for a lady indeed. Fortunately, she’s not a lady. Disseus eyed the red-haired woman. Giving them a defiant look, green eyes still sparking, she swept up her cloak and aimed for the steps. Pulling her cloak back on and her hood up. Lacing it at her throat. But leaving a crack in the cloak which revealed the dark shadow of her belly button and the rounded plane of her pelvis as well as the dark crevice of her cleavage, hinting at the inner edge of the two rounded globes. “I dearly hope you brought more clothes than that.” Disseus murmured. A lie. I truly hope she hasn’t so I can have access to that fine body whenever I wish it. The concept was quite tempting despite that he was sure he wasn’t the only blackguard in this tavern that was considering such things. A glance back down over his shoulder verified that he was correct indeed. They’re all staring at her. And every man down there looked as though he wished to be the one following her up. Despite that she was small of stature and not the typical lush figure of such as the barmaids, there was a magnetic animal appeal to the woman that instantly had a man wanting to breed her. I’m certain of that. I’m not the only one. Disseus glanced over at Lonnix and verified that the man was shaking his head and blinking hard as he struggled valiantly to break his focus from the woman walking before them. But with her every movement it was as is bells rang and the whole of the tavern had silenced save the crackle of the fireplace. As though a spell has been cast on us. Fey magic. Disseus had the good sense to recognize. *** As they went up behind her, Disseus’ gaze was fixated on the woman’s swaying backside. Lonnix slapped Disseus in the chest. “She thinks to seduce you into a mission.” “No.” He said softly but his eyes were bright with interest. She wants something else. “What do you mean ‘no’?” Lonnix’s voice grew shrill. “She’s naked beneath that.” “She wanted our attention. And she got it.” Otherwise, she’d not have shown herself in the center of a packed tavern. She’s desperate. “You think her only impulsively bold?” Lonnix asked. Skeptical that the woman wasn’t merely planning to seduce the great mercenary into killing a former lover. “No.” Disseus said pensively. Running a hand through short curling silver-blue hair. Icy blue eyes stoney gray as he assessed her now. “Calculatingly bold. A woman doesn’t expose such a delicious body unless certain she can defend it.” *** Lonnix was quiet as he considered the logic. Changing the subject, he called up to her. “What makes you think my friend here is such a vicious mercenary?” Her head turned and she spared him a bored look. “He is a mere mercenary, if albeit a talented one.” He pressed, trying to convince her of Disseus’ lack of significance. A dark untruth. Which she knows. “You call the Feral only a ‘talented mercenary’?” The woman lifted a haughty red brow. Her tone imperious. “You seem awful certain.” Lonnix eyed her warily. “What makes you think-” “Don’t waste your breath on it.” Disseus put a staying hand on Lonnix’s shoulder. Disseus watched her like a predator staring down prey he didn’t dare take his eyes off. As a predator watches a creature that’s escaped once before. Raw intensity on his face. Yes. She had escaped me before. *** “This is My Friend, Disseus. Not your Feral.” Lonnix floundered, certain all was leading toward a bad end. “I said” She emphasized. “I know who he is.” There was a dangerous note in her voice. “She does.” Disseus said simply. Walking faster, Disseus closed the gap between them as she turned through an open doorway into a bedchamber. He was aware he was emanating heat like someone adding fresh logs to a fire. “Disseus!” Lonnix called. Disseus walked Nim backward. His head lowered like a cat toying with a mouse. Oh, how venomously I’d thought of this woman. The rage with which I wanted to strangle her. To take everything from her. And now she’s begging for my help. Intriguing turn of events. She retreated until her back hit the wall. “Now you’ve come asking for my help...fascinating.” Disseus’s tone was scathing. He put his elbows on the wall to each side of her head. His nose brushing the side of her neck. “You’ve the gal to come disturb the dragon you left?” “I need to save my son and I know you’re the best.” She said under her breath. Her voice quivering. “To save the wretch you bore another man!” He lurched back to slap the wall viciously. “A man with which I was unwilling!” Jerking forward so violently her hood fell back, she faced him with eyes sparking in rage. Shoulders easing, he took a quick step back. “The Demon King?” “Yes.” She snarled. “You can’t resent me for that!” She shouted. Breaths heaving. 04 Recompense Disseus winced as though she’d slapped him. “You” He raged closing in again. “chose to marry that simpering weakling.” “Don’t you bring Baron into this.” She stuck a finger in his face. Baron. A Weak name for a weak beast. “You mean the man whose arms you ran to when you fled mine?” Disseus swatted her hand from his face. “Yes.” She hissed eyes narrowing. And small pointed chin jutting. “That Baron.” “The one that died from the loss of you because he was too weak” He said the word with his face contorted in disgust. “to come find you?” So furious she was shaking, her lips tightened. “You don’t know what you’re talking about!” “The devil I don’t.” Disseus snapped. “I’d have torn Hell apart to find you.” Disseus grated out. “Yes. We’ll help you, pathetic little creature that you are. But not because I wish to help you. Because of what you’ll do to repay me.” The things I’ll have you doing. Chest heaving, fire lit her eyes at his provocation. Enraged that he’d dare propose such a bargain. Dare make demands on her. Go ahead, be mad. That'll just make this vengeance all the sweeter. Disseus remembered his own rage. “What lengths are you willing to go to, to save your son. For your revenge?” He asked the question directly. Forcing her to answer the question just as bluntly. “Anything.” She said levelly. Shoulders shaking and skin flushed with her seething rage. “A heavy price indeed.” He smiled evilly. “It'll be anything I ask, every eve as the sun sets.” He challenged. Hoping both equally that she’d say yes and be turned over to him so easily. Or praying she’d refuse, and he could be done with her just as quickly. “Which will it be, Woman?” She paused. Lips tight as she thought it over. Desperately wanting to say no. But knowing she can’t if she wants any chance of me helping her. Let’s see how truly important this is to her. She chewed her cheek and nodded hesitantly. She can't refuse me, apparently. Not in this. Sensing it, made him smile. *** Disseus spun and headed to the door. "Stop! I Lonnix. Whatever you want...If you help." She couldn’t see Disseus smiling broadly as he gently pulled the door until the latch clicked. Rounding to face her with bitter joy on his face. "What are you going to do." She watched him anxiously. "Beat me?" "You'll wish I had when I'm done." He descended on her. She stood fast. Refusing to back away. Walking to her he swept his hands under the edges of the cloak and began sliding them up over her shoulder. She caught his wrists and gave him a stern look. His brows lifted pointedly. "I believe it is dark now?" Her gaze flinched and she looked slightly fearful, but she hesitantly released his wrists and lowered her hands. He plucked the laces of her cloak and let it drop. His hands immediately molded her upthrust breasts. Lifting them and testing their weight. He savored the look of her face flushing and the deep rage coursing through her eyes as his hands formed over her body mapping every inch of her flesh. Around her mouth whitened and she didn't move. "Mmm." He murmured. Feeling himself hardening. "The things I'm going to do to you." He caught her shoulders and guided her back toward the rough cot. Stopping her at the edge so he could throw the blanket back. Lightly pushing her back onto it. She stared up at the ceiling. Her face written with anger. He methodically unlaced his breeches. Staring her down. "Oh, no. You're not doing that. You're going to look at me. I'm going to watch every moment on your face." She grimaced and didn't move. Her feelings warring on her face. He nudged her thighs apart with his knees then lowered to a kneeling position. Catching her narrow hips and dragging her ass to the edge of the bed, he reached up and caught her bottom jaw. Pulling it down until her eyes met his. Written with resentment. "You'll get over it." He told her. Licking his fingertips and rubbing her opening until he felt her moisture. "Disseus..." She pleaded. He shook his head warningly. "Don't do that. You'll only be wasting your time." He entered her, hard. She gasped and her eyes snapped closed. He pinched her jaw to get her attention. "Open your eyes." 05 Taking She grimaced and didn’t move. Her feelings warring on her face. Staring at her with burning intensity, he didn’t blink. Knowing that glancing away for even a moment could get her the opportunity to get away. You’re not getting away from me this time until I’m well and truly done. His jaw tightened until the muscle ticked. He nudged her thighs apart with his thighs then lowered to kneel on the floor. Catching her narrow hips, he drug her ass to the edge of the bed. He reached up and caught her bottom jaw. Pulling it down until her eyes met his. Until she could no longer look away. Despite that her gaze was written with resentment. “You’ll get over it.” He told her. Licking his fingertips and rubbing her opening until he felt her moisten deliciously. Tempting enough to taste. *** “Disseus...” She pleaded. As though I’d stop. He snorted. Becoming only more determined at the prospect. He shook his head warningly. “Don’t do that. You’ll only be wasting your time.” He entered her, hard. She gasped and her eyes snapped closed. He pinched her jaw to get her attention. “Open your eyes.” She obeyed. Despite every fiber of her being demanding she not. He smirked at her. "That's right. Good girl." He began stroking her. Slowly. Feeling her sex saturating his cock. Her muscles clenching tightly around him. "Oh, I missed this.” She hissed through her teeth. Forcing her body to stay despite that her fingers flexed, and she clearly wanted to fight. He leaned forward until he could brush his nose along her cheekbone. “You'll be giving me this every eve at sunset." "I won't." *** "Oh, My Dear." He gave her a lopsided grin. "You already gave me your word and if at any point you renege, I'm turning around and leaving you to it." "You're the very devil!" "Mayhap." He slammed into her. His hips bruising her thighs as he drove into her. “Aah!” She screamed and lurched up to glower at him. He pulled her down off the edge of the bed and onto his lap. Her weight embedding her more deeply on him. He pushed hard into her. Grabbing fistfuls of her breasts and grunting in pleasure. Bringing her down to meet every hard thrust. Enjoying the feel of every inch of her. Enjoying being inside her. She moaned once. And clenched. Moaning again. Her eyes closed and he shook her jaw until she opened them again. "Look at me when I'm fucking you. It's me. Every inch. And I’ll not be so easily forgotten this time." *** "I hate you!" She growled in a hushed voice. "Good. I hate you too." He moved harder into her. Forcing deeper into her core. Using her breasts as leverage to pull her down. "Ouch!" "Shut up." She hissed through her teeth as he worked in deeply. "Tell me you love it." "I don't!" "Say it." He growled. Looking at her steadily. "I love it." She said through gritted teeth. He moaned at the sound of the words. Pulling her off the bed to perch atop him. Winding an arm up her back to pull her shoulders down. Hips thrusting. In and out. He dropped his face into the corner of her shoulder and neck. Whispering. "Tell me you missed me in you." She was quiet and he pushed deeper. Feeling her inner opening stretching. She yelped in objection. "I missed you!" It was enough. He growled as pleasure washed over him. "No!" She pushed at his shoulders. Trying to dismount him before he spilled seed. He held her in place and whispered in her ear. "Take it. Don't you move." She grunted. And he thrust deep. Feeling his body tense and jerk as his seed surged into her womb. She gasped and her head fell back. She bit her lip to stifle a moan. As she always did. His eyes narrowed on her. "Next time, you'll not withhold anything from me." He vowed. 06 Resentments Her head fell forward and her gaze was hateful. Resenting him for everything he was doing to her. For everywhere his hands touched. For everything she knows I’m going to yet do to her. “Hate me all you wish. It won’t change what I’m going to do. Over and over…And again.” He pressed his lips to the shell of her ear. “Whenever I wish.” He lifted her off him dispassionately and tossed her back on the bed. "Be ready to ride a horse at first light." His gaze skid over her from head to toe. Eyeing ever bit of bared flesh hungrily. He rose and aimed for the door. "Good! Leave." She lurched up to shout. He stepped through the door and leaned to talk through it before closing it. "Don't worry, Sweetheart. I'll be back later if I've more need of you tonight." "Don't you dare!" "Oh, I dare." He smirked. "It was lovely by the way." He gave her body a last, lingering look. "Get out! Get out!" He closed the door slowly to antagonize her. His triumphant grin turned to full laughter as the first object hit the door where he’d been. A concession followed. Chased by profanity as she called him every filthy name she could conceive. Good. She's learning the way of it now. How it’s going to be. She's going to hate it. I'm going to love every minute of it. Vengeance had never felt better or tasted sweeter. He could still feel the heat of her lingering on his staff. *** “What’d you do to her?” Lonnix asked from the doorway of his room as he saw Disseus strolling the hall. “The least of what I’m going to.” Steel glinted in Disseus’s blue eyes and a muscle in his jaw ticked. “That’s why you agreed to help her?” Lon asked suspiciously. The way his face brightened was confirmation enough. He vowed. “I’m going to make her miserable.” Every second I’m in her presence. Lonnix eyed the recently closed door, still rattling as things violently struck against it. “Looks like you have a good start.” He said dryly as his gaze landed back on Disseus. Disseus smiled brightly. “Aye. And that was when I agreed to help her.” Disseus tossed over his shoulder. “Get some good sleep.” “Why?” “Cause that woman won’t be sleeping.” She’s too angry. And if I decide, I’ll visit her again. Ride her until she’s too sore to mount tomorrow. His teeth gnashed as he thought of her again. Lonnix blinked dumbly. Having never seen his friend so virulent. “I want her on a horse and riding before the sun crests the horizon. I want birds singing to her as the day begins.” His voice had a razor’s edge. While she’s exhausted. “That seems rather harsh.” Lonnix complained. Whipping around Disseus snapped. “She nearly killed me once.” Lonnix was silent a long moment. “I meant harsh toward me.” *** Despite his intent to ride out early, Disseus was too restless to sleep. Hearing laughter and men roaring in merriment, spurred him downstairs. Lonnix found him back at the tables consuming pitchers of ale in a way Lonnix had never seen. “Good to see her presence is having a positive effect...” Men chanted and Disseus responded by guzzling appropriately. Lonnix drew close enough to Disseus, to eye the other men warily. “Seems clear to me that taking the most violent mercenary to ever cross Ardae, putting him in a brawling temperament and then pouring ridiculous quantities of ale in him, seems of poor choice.” “Does it?” Disseus paused, tankard in hand, to raise a brow at his friend. I don’t give a damn. “Disseus, My Friend, perhaps we should join our beds?” Attempting to help Disseus rise only resulted in a hearty shove. Disseus teetered a moment. “Or perhaps I hers.” To bend her again. “Oh...I don’t think that’d be wise.” Disseus gave him a quick look. “I don’t give a damn what is wise.” He belched. “Nothing ever is when it comes to her.” Staring up at the closed door, he made his upstairs. Boots thudding as he reached her door. It was tossed open, and the point of a blade protruded from the doorway. Disseus laughed and her blade went higher. “We’ll see about that!” Disseus batted it away. Eyes on her like a vicious predator. He stepped into her chamber and slammed the door. “No.” She whispered. “Where’d you get clothes? You had none earlier.” “They were already up in this chamber when I came down to see you.” She refused to give him ground so he was standing over her. Feeling her breasts pressed to his lower chest. She’s a little thing. Vicious. But small. He eyed the deep scooped cleavage of the blue nightdress. “It’s a pretty sleeping gown. Shame.” He sighed. “Remind me to buy you another.”

SUMMARY: At first, I’d had no idea why the panicked witches marked me. But it didn't take me long to realize I'd been sacrificed to assuage the hunger of an insatiable incubus. A man sentenced to haunt the Earth as a demon with a ravening hunger for sex with human women. He won't leave me alone. How can I escape someone whom I can't even see until he's inside me? I can't touch until he's already feeling me. No one can see him but me. I can't make him stop. And the longer this goes on the less sure I am that I want it to. 01 - The Witches There was chaos in the witches' spell camp. Nothing had gone as they'd hoped. The fire they had begun to include the herbs they'd been burning, was toppled over. Each of them was scrambling over leaves and debris. Clawing the ground in their desperation to get away from the clearing. From the thing hunting them. One witch's black robe was tossed apart, and the bodice of her gown was ripped open. Freeing her breasts which began molding as unseen hands massaged them while she shrieked and stumbled backward. Falling and scrambling away. "Where is he?" The youngest of them shouted. "I don't know. We can't see him!" "We can't ever see him!" Another shrieked as they looked desperately around the trees. Another witch was climbing backward on her elbows and her skirt was flung up. Finger indentations molded into her plump thighs and she yelled. "He's here. On me!" "Did you all honestly think a banishing spell would work on me? I'm not one of your little creations." He nearly growled it. The witches had been casting spell after spell over the last few weeks in a desperate attempt to cast him from them. "What are you?" One witch pleaded. "A demon, of course." "How can we make you go away?" "Who says that you can?" He crooned. "There has to be a way." The youngest witch was fleeing back to the temple to rummage through the scrolls again. Looking for a way to keep him away from them. Out of them. Soon the witch that'd been crawling backward on her elbows yelped as she was entered. And she began sliding backward along the leaves and grass as the unseen creature mated her. She whined. "Sarah!" "I'm looking." The youngest of them shouted from within the temple a distance away. Hearing her sisterhood calling for her telepathically. Finally, she lifted a scroll in triumph. "I've found something! A way." "Get back here, Sarah!" "We need another." Sarah told them mentally as she rushed back to the clearing with the bit of rolled parchment. "Another what?" One of the others asked. "A female. One to sacrifice to him. There's a way to mark her that will bind him to her." "Which means he'll be cast from us?" The other one asked hopefully. The four black-cloaked witches were gathered around the one sliding along the forest floor beneath the wild thrusts of their tormentor while the others stood helplessly by. But Sarah returned with her scroll. "Don't stand and watch, Sisters. Find another woman!" They scattered in different directions. Fanning out and walking through the trees in search of some little forest nymph they could sacrifice to the prince of torture that'd held them captive for nearly a month now. Soon the eldest of them gave a victorious shout. They rejoined her. All of them bleary from lack of sleep and blinking slowly. Even the one that had been taken such a short time ago joined them. Moving well now, from the healing work that the demon often did, after he'd had his way with them. They peered through the foliage and saw a small, framed woman in a large brown cloak collecting berries into her skirt. They gave each other a long look as they decided what they would do. "Are we sure we can do this?" Sarah asked, already feeling guilty. "Yes." Mara, the woman the demon had so recently tasted, said. "We have no choice. We won't survive him much longer." "He's relentless." Another said. "And we're so tired." The last one whined. Already so exhausted she could hardly stand but knowing what would happen if she relaxed for even a moment. He'd come... 02 - How I Came to Belong to Him I’d lived alone in the forest for as long as I could remember. It wasn’t uncommon for my village to take young women out to the woods and leave them as bounty for the vile creatures that lurked at there. Payment to leave the villages alone. Whether it worked or not, I didn’t know. But I was aware my village had been willing to let me die. So, I could never go back. Never let them know I was still alive, or they’d kill me themselves. So, I’d learned to forage and to hide from the highwaymen and killers that cut through the woods to avoid the main roads. I knew better than to tangle with any of them. I was small and fleet of foot but far from any kind of fighter. Still, I’d managed to keep myself alive by finding berries, bits of food and occasionally catching something in a roughly made trap. I’d learned paths through the woods. Where the old crone lived, and ways to the villages bordering the Warwood. Villages that weren’t mine and didn’t know me. Where I could occasionally trade something I’d scavenged, for a new dress or my cloak. It’d been a long cold winter and spring was only now coming to full life and I was riveted by the sight of the plump red berries on the bush. Shoving a handful in my mouth I lifted my skirt and greedily filled it to brimming. I was nearly shaking with excitement to get them back to my cave and partake of them. Like the sweetest dessert. Somewhere far behind me I heard a woman call out. But since it wasn’t a man, and I knew the witches had a temple close I thought little of it. I often heard them shouting through the trees or chanting at night. I don’t bother them. They don’t bother me. But today they did… *** At first, I didn't know why the panicked witches had chased me down. Or why they were so forcefully shoving me to the ground. The six of them looked furtively over their shoulders. Watching the woods fearfully. Clearly afraid of something… "Quick. Do it. He'll be coming soon." A withered older one hissed. Who? Who was coming? My gut sunk. Afraid of what the stranger would do to me. "He's hungry." Another one said. "I can feel his hunger." She moaned mournfully. "You'll be feeling more than that if we don't mark her." Mark me? "Why?" I wailed. Kicking and fighting them. "Let me go! I don't even know you." "We don't know you either." One hissed. Holding my arm down. "But you're the first female we've come across. We need you." For what? "We're so tired!" Another one said forlornly. She was younger than the rest. Blonde and broken. The only one that seemed more remorseful then frantic. "Why?" I looked at her in confusion. Why are you doing this to me? I’d never bothered them. She bit her lip and explained. "We can't sleep. Never sleep. When you're tired, when you relax, he'll find you. Enter you." She whispered. A tear trailing her face as she petted my hair soothingly. "You can't sate him. Can't please him. It's never enough!" She put her forehead to mine apologetically. "I'm sorry! So sorry. I can't do it anymore! None of us can." She sobbed. Petting my black bangs. As though I were an animal whose throat, they were going to cut over one of their alters. A bad sign. I writhed. Fighting them wholeheartedly. But there was one on each arm and one holding each of my ankles. Too many hands to get away from! The other witch was by the fire. Heating something in it. When she turned, she had a hot bit of iron with a strange symbol on the orange tip. The purposeful look she gave me, terrified me. I struggled violently. Screaming. But she held my inner thigh and put the iron too it. I lurched against their hold. Shrieking as I smelled my skin burning. Felt the white-hot pain. "There." They all stepped back. Releasing me as I curled into a ball. "'Tis done." They exchanged a look. Then they all fled in different directions. Black cloaks flying in the wind. What did they do to me? I sat up and looked at the strange mark on my inner thigh. I touched it and it stung hotly. Making me hiss an indrawn breath. The blinding was too much. I passed out. Slumping back to the dry fall leaves. My world gone black as coal. 03 - The Tormentor Finds Me I'd conveniently passed out with my skirts still up. My wounded thigh exposed. I awoke to a dark-skinned man knelt between my thighs blowing on the mark. The heat of his breath stirring the tender skin of my thigh enough, I felt my flesh goosebump. I sat bolt upright but he palmed my stomach and shoved me back down. Pressing me flat. What’s he doing to me? "I'm helping you." He said in a deep rumbling voice. Nearly purring. "It won't hurt now." Still crouched between my legs, his eyes peered over my rumpled skirts. So, amber that in the early afternoon light they glowed almost gold. I realized that strangely all I could see in the rays of light cast between the treetops was his head, muscled arms and the top half of his chest. The rest of him is invisible. I suddenly realized. Wondering if he was a tree nymph. I’d heard tales of them preying on human women. Magic isn't foreign here. Even I, as ignorant as I was, knew that. "Not invisible, Zira. Just not substantial. I'm made of air and wind." He grinned. A heart melting smile, with perfect square teeth. Vibrantly white in the dark gold of his skin. Then he hovered his face near my core, revealed by my lifted skirt, and inhaled deeply. "You smell delicious." He looked as though he’d caught a whiff of a fresh sweet cake in a bakery. Then he delved his face into my lower lips. Licking virulently. The pressure was hot and aching. "No!" I objected. Kicking around him but unable to reach him on his elbows between my thighs. I lurched up to swing at him, but he was gone. My hands only passing through where he'd been. Still, I could feel his ministrations. The hot, wet pressure of his mouth was still there. He jutted his tongue deep inside me and I realized it was too long. Broken into two parts which moved alternately. My back instinctively arched upward. Giving him more access than I’d intended. My thighs peeling open further to let him lathe me more deeply. The feeling was like being stroked and then stretched ever so slightly inside. I couldn't see him. I looked around frantically. How can I fight off someone I can't see! I was beginning to panic. His tongue worked expertly in my body. Curling to lathe my inner walls. Stroking viciously. My body involuntarily responded. Back reflexively arching again as I cried out in wild pleasure. A wild animal noise. What have I just done? *** "Oh..." He paused, to look at me in interest. Head appearing again. Strange eyes now glowing gold in the dim light as he looked intently at me. Black hair curled over his forehead. But the back half of his head was gone. Just a face floating between my legs. And the fingers of one hand where he pressed down on my thigh. The rest of him was invisible. "I'm going to have to feel that on my cock." He crooned. "Soon." No, you won't! I couldn't believe what he was saying to me. Doing to me. "I'm going to do far more." He vowed. *** I felt his weight climbing up over my body as the sun Peaked in the sky. Filtering in through the trees to slash through his face. Nearly breaking it in half. As though it were some ghostly image. He was strikingly handsome. Features intriguingly perfect. A square jaw, bright gold eyes, a straight nose and a full beckoning mouth which revealed perfect white teeth when he grinned. His body was hot and hard as he lowered atop me. Pushing my skirt up and pinning me into the leaves. I pushed at his hands but mine just brushed through his. Unable to stop him. "There's no use." He chuckled. "It's going to happen. But fighting does make it more fun, if you wish to continue? It feels good when they fight." He moaned at the thought. I tried to toss his weight off. Struggling underneath him. But he's too strong! He weighed too much. "Help! Help me!" I screamed desperately. Tossing my head and looking around for anyone. The witches even. They may still be close. I hoped. Willing to take salvation from any quarter. "They won't help you. They gave you to me so they could be free of me." "What?" I was so confused. He caught one of my wrists and slammed it to the ground in his brutal grip. "They surrendered." He explained. "My hunger was too much for them." Sexual hunger he meant. That was clear. It was obvious what he intended to do to me. He clucked in his cheek. "Not that obvious I hope." He feigned disappointment as he caught my other wrist and slammed it down too. Pinning them aside my head. Is he reading my mind? Hearing all my thoughts. I looked at where he pinned my hands in the dirt. I could only see his fists and up to his wrists. Then his head and torso where it rested atop me. Nothing else. "I like when it's a surprise." He whispered near my ear. Then he slammed into me. Low and deep. And hard as a staff. I screamed and writhed. "Yes." He purred. "Oh, yes. Buck against me." And he was stroking inside me. I could see him now. His entire body visible as he thrust into me. Shining dark skin reflecting the morning light. Is it the sun that makes him visible? I wondered in my desperate attempt to avoid what was happening to my body. "No." He dragged that long flicking tongue up my neck. Still pulsing inside me. In and out. In and out. "It's because I'm inside of you. Touching you. It's the only time you can see me." He confided. Arching back to pound harder and faster into me. "Oh, you feel good...I'm so glad it was you they marked. So glad you're mine now..." 04 - Branded as His I tried to fight him off. But everything I tried just passed through him. Yet I could feel him. He was as real and hard bodied as an iron cast. So hard inside me it felt like a bit of wood planting into me. I could feel the swollen shape of him stretching me. Stroking inch by inch as he slid it in and out of me. Extending to press my furthest opening. "Oh, your body sucks me in. Like it doesn't want to let go." He moaned. "I'm going to live in your body." He vowed. Pumping so hard I shouted in objection, trying to squirm again. "Yes, fight." He purred. "So good..." I pleaded for someone, anyone to help me. "Careful...If someone could happen upon us, they may want a turn." He cautioned. "Remember they can't see me. They'd only see you open and ready..." I shook my head against his words. Envisioning what I'd look like with my skirts around my waist, my legs spread apart and bent at the knees with my opening moving as something invisible entered and withdrew from me. "Shush." He whispered laughingly. Letting go of one of my wrists to force the neckline of my dress down enough he could palm my breast while he worked into me. Massaging the soft globe. He dropped his lips to the side of my neck. Making me shiver in excitement despite myself. I hated that I couldn't stop him. Could do nothing. "Yes...You're quite helpless. And it feels so nice." He purred. "Doesn't it? Admit it..." "I hate you." I hissed. "That's fine." He leaned up to stare down at me. Forearms and biceps were visible now. Wound with lean muscle. Wide shoulders thick as they flexed. His gold eyes were piercing as he massaged the inside of my body with his large, heavy member. He slowly tilted his head as if seeing through me. "You'll hate me more tomorrow. Then even more the next day. Then one day, you'll surrender. You'll learn to love me. Love me inside you..." "I won't." I wailed. Praying I wouldn't. "You're a demon." "Yes." He nodded cheerfully. "I was a cursed man. Lascivious by nature so the devil played on my nature. Making my lust for women, my sexual hunger, insatiable. But now I have you to assuage my appetites." "No." I shook my head vehemently. He shouted in pleasure. "No. Please no. Don't do it inside." I begged. What if I were to bear the offspring of this beast. "You're mine." He frowned. Tilting his head. "Why wouldn't I spill seed in my little plaything?" Then he did. Burrowing deep and arching his back to touch as deep inside me, as his large cock could reach. Spilling hot seed into the cradle of my body. "Mine." He smiled in satisfaction. Gold eyes hooded as his body eased. He let up his grip and I pulled my arms into cover my breast and put a barrier between he and I. "Are you finished?" I asked defiantly. Covering my face with my free hand to hide my shame. He peeled my hand aside to touch my nose with his. Blinking large gold eyes at me. "Not nearly." And he began stroking inside me all over again. *** The morning past in a blur of him rolling me onto my knees. Bruising them as he pressed deep into the cushion of my body. Moaning at the warmth, as he came again and again. Pouring into me until my body ached and I was covered in a sheen of sweat. Afraid I'd die right here from what he was doing, I tried to shove him away or to escape. But every sweep of my arm resulted in just passing through his body. I tried once to roll away, but he just chuckled in that cool way. I couldn't see him. Frantically looking around, I scrambled to crawl away. I felt his hand on my hip shoving me sideways to the ground and tumbling with me. "Where are you going, Zira?" He whispered in my ear. The back of my dress lifted, exposing me to the chilly morning air. His knees pressed the back of mine and bent them up toward my belly. Suddenly I felt him inside me again. And I could see him once more. Lush, dark skin glistening. And taut muscles rippling as he looked down at where he entered me from behind, watching his movements. I tried to roll onto my bruised knees, but his arm wrapped my waist. Compressing me against his chest so tight it was difficult to breathe. His forearm became visible around me, holding me fast so he could writhe into my bruised body. "Please..." "Please, what, Zira? Don't you know what I am?" His lips were tight as he shook his head. "Saying please will never stop me. Don't waste your breath." He curled his body to thrust hard into me again. I felt the hot flare of his seed entering me. It's never going to end. Deflating, I went limp. While he began anew. Was this the fifth or sixth time? I'd lost count. And all the while he's never stopped to rest. Nor to let me. He'd been telling the truth. His appetite was insatiable. I whimpered as he finished again. Remembering vaguely what he'd said about when I slept, I forced myself awake. Blinking hard, I realized I was alone on the Fall leaves, staring up at the morning sky. Listening to birds. I'd been asleep? It was all a horrible nightmare? Climbing to my feet, I stumbled a few steps and felt the pained ache low in me. Clutching myself I slowed my stumbling pace. Making it to the nearest tavern, I rushed in and slammed the door behind me. Sliding down it tearfully. "What's wrong girl?" A passing barmaid stared at me wide eyed. "Don't let him in!" I caught her skirt. Confused about whether this morning had been real, I still feared him getting a hold of me again. I slapped coin into her hand and climbed to my feet in my dirtied dress. "A Room?" "Room Five is open." She nodded upstairs. Running up them, I counted doors, then rushed in and locked the fifth room. Running to the shutters and slamming them too. "No. No. No. Please. Please. Please." I chanted. Backing up from the window. Scanning the room desperately. Don't be here. Let me be safe...I calmed my ragged breathing. Slowing my heart by drawing deep breaths. 05 - Sanctuary of a Tavern You’re fine. It was a nightmare. I reassured myself. Flopping onto the undoubtedly dirty bed. Wondering how much had been some dark, fantasy, I threw up my skirt and touched my burned and bruised thigh. Pained to see the swirling burn mark still there. Swollen red and purple with a black outline. But strangely, I no longer hurt. Relieved about that small detail at least, I threw my skirt down and flopped backward. Sinking into the reed mattress. Blinking bleary eyes, I suddenly felt overwhelmingly tired. Instantly, I’d have sworn I felt his presence encroaching on me. A bath. The thought entered my mind so suddenly and with such craving that I realized I had to have one. When I reached into my dress pocket for one of my two remaining coins, I found six there. Had the witches paid me for their torment? It was too horrible to conceive that it wasn’t them that had paid me for my suffering. Don’t let it be him. It felt like it made what he’d done to me even more insulting. I looked around fearfully, but I was alone. I cracked the door and peered out. Calling to the barmaid, offering her my coin to have a bath drawn. They brought in the large metal bath and two burly men brought steaming buckets to fill it. I didn’t like how their eyes lingered on me. I checked my dress and realized it was in place. I’m covered. They were looking at me as though undressing me. I worried my lip. Wishing I still had my cloak. I could pull up the hood and hide my face. I knew my features were a bit too pretty. Slightly too porcelain. And my enhanced curves on my skinny frame tended to draw too many eyes. But the witches had yanked the cloak off when they’d originally caught me in the woods. I’d gotten away twice before they were able to overwhelm me, hold me down, and brand me with mark of crisscrossing serpents. Once they’d left, I turned the lock on the door. Gently pulling my clothes off my aching, traumatized body. I walked to the bath to sink slowly into its comforting warmth. I moaned at the blissful feel of it. *** “You had to know, making sounds like that would summon me?” His dark face peeled apart the shadows in the corner next to me. Emerging with intent gold eyes. Licking his lips wolfishly as he took in the sight of me. His gaze lingering on every inch of my shining wet flesh. Naked and vulnerable in the bath. “I’m excited to feast on all that bountiful flesh.” No. "Oh, I will. And I'll revel in the feel of you wrapping my cock in your heat." In panic, I shrieked and tried to clamber out of the bath. Tipping the metal bin onto one edge and surging water over the floor in my clawing attempt at escape. Out of nowhere his hand slammed to the edge of the bath and with surprising strength yanked it flat on the floor. Sending me careening toward him in the flow of the water. I yelped and tried to lean away. His face down to his neck was visible and long slim fingers on the edge of the bath bin. I can't see the rest of him. What is he? His face topped by dark curling hair tilted as he lowered to be level with me. "Please don't. I hurt already." I covered my breasts with my arms and sunk down into the bath. Squeezing my thighs together and tipping my knees against the side. Peering up at him as I begged. Hating the high, shaking note in my voice. "Not anymore." My brows furrowed in confusion. "Feel yourself." He ordered. I stared at him in horror. He smiled and nodded down. Shocking myself, my hand jerked. Moving of a volition of its own, it made its way down my body to press against my most intimate place. Finding the pain absent. I wondered aloud. "The water?" Did it make the pain go away? Heal me? "No." His mobile mouth said the word slowly and then his lips slid up evilly. "I did. So, I could savor you again." No. Distract him! My instinct screamed. "How am I seeing you?" I quaked. Avoiding that prospect. "I thought you said I could only see you when-when..." "When I'm inside you?" He arched a black brow over one large gold eye. "Y-Yes." I trembled. "That will evolve as we bond." He reached into the bath to swirl the water. Stirring it around me. Creating a small whirlpool which reached down to touch between my thighs. Moving the water along my body. I gasped. He grinned and dropped his chin to the edge of the bath. "You'll be able to see me more as time goes on." He tilted his head consideringly. "Still scared of me?" "I-I please don't..." Take me again. "Oh," He nodded. "I'm going to." I shook my head as he rose to stand over me. I tried to decide what to do but he was already stepping into the bath. I couldn't see his legs until he brushed mine apart with his calves, then his became visible. He knelt in the water. Making it slosh up along my neck as he lowered into it. It was so narrow, I withdrew my legs to almost against my chest to keep him away. But he was already kneeling between my thighs and I couldn't get my ankles together. I saw his hands holding my shins up, so I was folded against the back of the bath. Unable to move while he slid his knees behind my heels, under where my leg bent up, to frame my hips. I could feel the pressure but couldn't see. I was leaned up shaking my head in panic. "Ssh." He put a finger to his lips. 06 - Not at Rest I shook my head wildly. "No. No!" I grasped the slick edges of the bath to hoist myself out. "I'm not asleep! I'm not. I'm awake!" "Yes, but you've relaxed enough I can come to you." He murmured. His lips curved in wicked grin. "Come in you..." His thumbs putting pressure against the front of my hip bones, where they angled down toward my pelvis, forced me back down into the water. My breasts bobbing along the surface. The nipples cutting the water at the surface. His eyes watched them avidly. He licked his lips hungrily and I felt him harden against me. His fingers curled around to press into my butt cheeks. So, he fully gripped my hips. Then he lifted me. Making my back slip down the far side of the bath. I knew why. I fought harder. Lurching up and looking frantically around the room for a way to escape the tub, my eyes landed on the door. There are people out there. People that might help... "Zira..." He coaxed. My eyes flew to him. He quirked his mouth and winked, and my lips stitched together. No sound could emerge. I tipped my head back sliding up and down as I fought to try and get from the tub to scream. My mouth was closed and wouldn't open. I looked down at where I struggled to withdraw my body from his grip. As I felt the first heavy stretching of my body to ease around him, I saw his rod appear. Shimmering then becoming visible along with his groin and muscled thighs. He sighed blissfully as he slowly entered me. Feeling my inner muscles bite down on every inch of him, made him growl in pleasure. I was making squeaking noises as I tossed my head. Clawing at the tub. He used his grip on my hips to lift me enough he could surge in and out of me. I had nowhere to go. I was pinned down in the bath. My hands slipping over the ledge. His elbows bent over my knees to keep me down in the water as he maneuvered in and out of my body. Taking me again. Having his way with my flesh. "Ssh." He hushed me. Moaning as he moved. Flexing his buttocks against his heels to press into my hole. With nothing else to grab ahold of I leaned up and grasped where I though his biceps were. Clawing into them. The thick muscles appeared in my grip. He gave a pleased smile as though I'd done something good. Clinging to him, I fought the mounting tension soaring through me. "Have you never felt the pleasure?" His voice rumbled over me. Making my nipples harden and my skin goosebump. I was staring at him wide-eyed. "You're going to." He stroked me inside. In and out. Methodical. Eventually turning one hand to flatten his palm over my pelvis and apply a little pressure. Smashing my belly down against the friction of him inside me. It intensified the sensation. Involuntarily my back wanted to arch but the way I was compressed, in half the bath, I couldn't. He slid a thumb over to find the delicate button of flesh. Pressing it, made me throw my head back against the ridge of the bath. Writhing against his hand. Suddenly I found myself meeting his thrusts. Rising to press against him. "Yes." He exalted. "Struggle, pleasure...It's all the same." He purred. "I feel you wrapped around me, moving. My pleasure intensifying." His head fell back, and his corded throat worked. His chest bunching and releasing as he moved. "Zira..." His head fell forward. Lips parted in hot pants as he stared avidly at me. Watching my face as he plunged into me. Stirring the water back and forth in the tub. His mouth twitched and mine unlocked. Somehow it unleashed the tidal wave in me. I rocked onto my heels and forced my pelvis upward and he followed me, rising onto his knees to keep stroking into me. My body tightened and white-hot sensation poured through me as I shivered and released. Slumping weakly back into the water. He paused and half-smiled. “Remarkable, isn’t it?” Strangely, he let me enjoy the moment. *** After a long pause, where my body shuddered, I tried to rise on shaking legs. "Oh, no." He shook his head sternly. "We're never done until I'm finished with you." He began pumping viciously into me. Punishing me for thinking he was done. I whimpered against the powerful stabbing of his hips into my soft inner thighs. Oddly, it didn't hurt the burn mark. I hardly feel it now. He surged inside me and threw his head back. Groaning as his body spilled into mine. I bit my lip watching him with new eyes. Seeing the raw pleasure pouring over him. As his taut body thrust once, twice more to milk his body of what remained in him. Once he'd relaxed slightly, I leapt from the tub. Fully awake and alert again as I backed naked across the chamber. My eyes scanning the room. I could no longer see him. With my full wakefulness he was gone. Invisible yet again. But he hasn't gone. I was certain of it. Sure, he was still in that tub. My fears were confirmed when I heard the water moving as he straightened and his pleasured sigh as he relaxed in my bath. 07 - Salvation from a Crone I knew of only one hope. I scrambled clumsily back into my dress and balanced on sore, aching limbs as I slid back into my shoes and fled downstairs and across the tavern. The barmaid paused to watch me. After almost two days of relentless torment, I'd begun my trek to the crone’s hut in desperate need of salvation. I fled through the woods, wet hair whipping every time I looked over my shoulder. Searching for him. Though I couldn't see him, I was somehow certain he was never more than a hairsbreadth behind me. Waiting. One weak moment and I'd be his again. His voice chased me, smooth and erotic, as I ran headlong through the woods. Desperate for help. “I’m coming for you, Zira.” Dampening me just from the sound. As my body prepared for what was to come. I pressed against the ache. Not again. I sobbed. Clutching my skirts and pushing my body to run faster. Wishing that somehow, I could just outrun him. I tripped in my haste and went sprawling across sodden leaves and twigs on my stomach. I tried to crawl away on my belly. “Just leave me alone.” I pleaded. I'm soooo tired! "That’ll never happen." He scoffed. I was so tired that I hesitated for a moment. Closing my eyes in exhaustion. Dropping my face to the leaves for only a moment of rest. I felt my dress sliding up the back of my legs. And then my legs parting. I could feel his touch caressing my calves and thighs. But I knew if I turned and looked, no one would be there. My own personal haunting. *** The forest was as empty as always. Yet he still somehow finds me. “I’ll always know where you are.” He purred. “And I’ll always want inside you.” I felt him thrust deeply. Entering me without warning. My back arched and I cried out in objection, but he was stroking into me. Grunting in satisfaction. “You feel so good.” He breathed in my ear. “Hot and wet. Always. I’ll spend your lifetime inside you. Spilling seed into you. Ravishing you.” “Noooo.” I pleaded helplessly. Too tired from fighting to stay awake for nearly two days, to escape him now. “Please struggle, Zira.” He whispered. “You know I love it when you do.” “I can’t. I’m too tired. I just need sleep.” “A shame. You won’t get much.” He clucked in his cheek. “I’m going to fuck you over and over until you get up and run from me again...” He shook his head. “Like you’ll ever get away.” And I knew it was true. A horrible truth. “You’re mine. Always mine. This is mine." But how could I fight him? How can you fight someone you can’t see? Can’t touch. But he can touch me. *** Once he'd finished with me, I pushed myself up. Forcing myself awake. I stood on shaking legs and bolted in the direction of her hut. I reached Hales' Hut and threw open the door. My breaths coming in heaving pants. "Hales!" I called desperately. "Why Zira, what is it?" "I need help." I used the back of my wrist to toss away the tears. "I'm being hunted. Something awful has gotten ahold of me." "Aw, now...It's not so bad, is it?" I could hear his voice in my ear. Like he circled me. Leaning in to breathe on my neck, face and ear. A predatory wraith I can't see. "What's she going to do to help you?" "You look exhausted, Sweet." Hales said sadly. "Here." She lifted a potion bottle. "Take this immediately and find a bed." "Why?" I hesitantly took the bottle. "It'll put you right to sleep." I reflexively hurled the bottle across the room. I heard him clucking chidingly from somewhere behind me now. "What a shame...You should've taken it. We could've had so much fun! Go." I felt a light shove at my back. "Lick it up. We can still enjoy its effects." He purred. Not a chance. I was turning to try and see him. Frantically spinning. "Zira..." Hales said worriedly. "What is it?" "He's here." I searched every shadow looking for him. "Do you know what he is?" Hales caught my arm and turned me. "Don't tell her. Let us keep you and I, atween you and I." The meaningfulness of his words was not lost on me. "Or should I say let's keep you and I, atween your thighs, Sweetheart." His chuckling laughter chilled me. 08 – An Attempt at Ravishment "He's a-an incubus, he said. A demon." I finished desperately. Clinging to her. "An incubus?" She breathed. "How did he find you?" I lifted my skirt and turned my leg to show her the black ridge along the inside of my thigh. Much of the redness had gone now. "Yes. There it is..." He sounded pleased to see it. "Making me hard just looking at my mark so close to your..." "What do I do!" I cut him off. Forcing myself to focus on Hales. "Demons are controlled by their name. Saying his name should hold great power over him." I nodded in understanding. Fleeing the hut. "Get his name!" Hales shouted after me. Standing in her doorway. "Worst advice ever." He dogged my steps. His voice brushing the back of my neck. "You're name..." I said thoughtfully. Ignoring him. "My name..." He echoed. "Does it hold power over you?" I thought if he'd deny it, it'd confirm that it did. "Yes, yes it does." He admitted. *** "What is it?" I heard his cluck in his cheek. Chiding me for asking what I knew he'd not answer. "Now that, you have to earn." I decided then that I would. I would do whatever he wanted. Surrender. Let him take this body however he wished. As long as he'd tell me his name. Then I could have him gone from me forever. "I like the sound of that." He was whispering in my ear, so close his breath stirred my senses. I re-entered the tavern in the same crazed state I left it. The barmaid watching me as stunned as before as I climbed the stairs two at a time. Holding up my skirt to keep it from the way. I rushed into the room I'd bought for today and I unlaced my bodice and let it fall to the floor then shrugged from my dress. Kicking it off my feet and standing naked in the center of the room. "Fine. Take me. Just tell me your name." "It's not that simple..." His voice floated to me. I couldn't tell where he was. "Then what do you want!" "If you're going to earn it, you won't do it by offering yourself to me. You'll do it by giving yourself to me." "How?" I shook my head in confusion. Stop speaking in riddles! "I'm not." He spoke. Knowing my thoughts as he always did. Was no part of me sacred from him? "No." He answered in a dead voice. "What do I have to do?" "Pleasure me. Willingly give yourself to me. Seduce me..." "And you'll tell me your name?" "Yes..." "You vow it?" "I do." *** "How do I know I can trust you?" I asked anxiously. "Oh, you can't." He said decisively. I was sure he was circling me again. "But I am a creature of my word." He said calmly. "That's what got me here. I kept my vow." To become a demon? "More or less." He answered my unspoken question. The door to the room was tossed open then and the two large men that'd brought me my bath water filled the doorway. Surveying me in my naked state. I shielded myself with my arms. I didn't lock the door! How could I be so careless? "Perhaps you wanted them to have you?" He suggested. Humor in his voice. He knows that's not true. I don't want anyone to have me! Greed brightened their faces and they walked to me. One caught my shoulders and the other grabbed my legs. Lifting me off my feet. They put me on the bed. The bigger of the two smelled acrid and had food stuck in his beard. He grinned lasciviously as he climbed atop me, but he had almost no teeth. I shouted for help. Screaming for someone to come. It's a tavern. No one cares. No one is going to challenge them. "I would." He said from the shadows. "If you wish. I don't like sharing my things." *** I turned my face to the shadowed corner where he'd been before. "Please, help." His face emerged from the shadows. Pulling together the darkness. His eyes were hard rubies, and his mouth was tight. Nearly white. When he stepped from the shadow. His foot thudded heavily. Drawing the attention of the two men. The other had gone to the bottom of the bed and gripped my ankles. Holding my legs on either side of the larger one who was fumbling to get out of his pants. Now they both stood frozen staring at what rose from the shadows. He straightened, and his head lifted nearly to the ceiling. Twining horns jutting from it. He splayed long red wings that looked to be made of fire. "She's mine!" He roared in a voice that shook the room. I’ve never seen him like this. It dawned on me then that he could present himself in whatever form he chose. Or at least either of the two I’d seen now. The demon or the man… It was an eerie realization. *** Both men fell sideways over the bed to put it between them. Stumbling for the door and left as quickly as they'd come. He retracted back into the shadows and I ran to slam the door. Turning the lock and pressing my back to it as I caught my breath. Can this get any worse? For once, he didn't answer my thought. 09 - In Exchange for a Name “Will you tell me your name?” I slumped to the edge of the bed and dropped my face into my hands. “Yes.” He was standing over me. I could hear his voice emerging from just above me. “After you've done what I ask." “Tell me what to do.” I said resignedly. “Be my plaything.” “I thought I already was.” I said dully. “You are.” “I’m already unclothed. What more do you desire?” “Everything.” He purred. "Kneel down on the floor here." I slid off the bed as he’d directed. Staring up at blank space where I knew he had to be. “Open your mouth.” I did. "Wrap your teeth with your lips, to soften your mouth." I covered my teeth to form an ‘o’ with my lips. It was becoming clear what he'd do to my face. As I thought it, his hands landed on each side of my head and he guided my head to his cock. Slipping the invisible piece between my lips. I felt his hot skin on my tongue and in a moment he was visible. Holding my head in place while he stroked his cock in and out of my mouth. Head thrown back as he moaned in pleasure. “Close your lips a little and move your tongue along on it.” I did as he ordered, and he shouted in praise. Stroking my hair, a bit roughly as he began to pump faster. Eventually his hands wound to the back of my head and pushed me down on him as he delved further into my throat. Stretching the inside of my neck then withdrawing. I’d gasp for air and he’d enter again. “Ah. Ah.” He moaned. “You feel...So... Good.” Then he came in my throat. Hot liquid slicking my throat and rolling down my tongue. “Mmmhmm.” He crooned. A part of me hoped that for once he’d be sated and relent. *** “Never.” He answered my unspoken thoughts as always. “Now stand up.” I did. “Put your hands on my chest.” He’d been careful not to move, so I’d know where he was. When I touched him, I gasped at the raw heat he was generating. His smooth chest became visible. Dark skinned with a darker nipple and shadows framing his hard abdomen. Flexed taut from his endless ravishings, no doubt. “No doubt.” He agreed. Putting a hand over one of mine. His was long fingered and strangely beautiful. Dwarfing mine by far. He dropped his head, floating in the dim light. “Now kiss me.” I put my lips to his. “Open your mouth.” He said against my lips. *** I obeyed and his tongue intruded into my mouth. Roving over it. Until he was hot and panting. Swishing deeper and grabbing the back of my neck to tangle his hand in my hair. His other hand falling on the curve of my lower back and tugging me against him. Pinching his cock between us deliciously. He moaned into my mouth and I felt his arousal climbing. Knew the signs that he’d soon be taking me. Without breaking from my mouth, he bent me back on the bed. It was so strange that I could only glimpse the pieces of him making contact with me, yet I could feel all of his hard body. He landed atop me and I climbed backward up the bed. He climbed over me to continue pillaging my mouth. Consuming me. Tasting every edge of my mouth. The same way he stroked me when his rod was inside my body. Tumultuous, excited and wild. Violent and penetrating. Everything he was. “Open your legs for me.” I obeyed. “What a Good Girl, you are.” He praised. Knowing I was a woman grown. I’d been running from men for years now. Well over the age of marriage and breeding. He settled in between my thighs. His hard cock already resting near my entrance. Pulsing with his eagerness. “Lift your legs up by your head." I gave him a confused look. So, he scooped each of my heels and began folding them up until the rested near my head. His gold eyes roved over my exposed parts. Reaching down and firmly massaging my lower lips with his fingertips before slipping one thumb into me. I gasped and he smiled. “Soooooo tight.” He groaned. “Feels so good wrapping my staff.” He was already thrusting against my crack. Humping my exposed bottom without entering me. Dragging the hard part of his body up and down my slit. He slid his other hand down my inner thigh so that thumb could join the first. He rolled them both into me alternately until I was jerking and spasming. “So wet for me.” He grinned triumphantly. “I’m going to take you now. Hard. Rough.” He told her. Like always. I thought sadly. I nodded hesitantly. Already knowing that’d always be the way of it. Passionate and violent was who he was. Whatever that is... “And you’re going to tell me how much you want it, need it. That you want it rougher and that you...love...me.” He paused and his gold eyes roved my face. “Then I’ll give you my name and all the power over me it possesses...” 10 - Tell Me You Like It He had me positioned as he wished now. And when he entered me viciously, I squawked because I was tender from what he'd done to me in the bath. And it's so deep! My body strained to accommodate him. My furthest entrance stretching at his probing. "Just relax. It'll subside." He said coldly. He surged into me. Shoulders pressing against the back of my calves. His palms outside my shoulders as he pumped into me. Grinding his hips to feel my walls tighten around him. Ouch. I could feel the weight of his sack slapping against my lower lips. He growled in pleasure. Abdomen tightening as his body curled. "Tell me you want it harder." I whimpered. Hesitating because I ached already. And I was bent so vulnerably. "I-I-harder." I tensed. Tightening around him anxiously. He angled above me and withdrew nearly out before dropping his weight in a near push up. Slapping into me and bruising the lips framing my opening. His toes slid over the coverlet as he strained to get deeper. I felt the hard tip of him pressing open the place beneath my belly. It stung, the pain biting sharply. "Harder!" I cried. Moaning in exultance. He pounded me harder. Like a rutting animal. Fast angled thrusts that penetrated deeper than anything before had. Putting pressure low in my back and sending rivers of pain vibrating from my inner places as he banged harder against me. My body rocking from his momentum. "Tell me you want it." "But I don't! Stop! Please stop!" I was tossing my head. The sensations were excruciating. His excitement was mounting, and he was swelling in me. "Wrong answer." He leaned back. Withdrawing from me but not easing his brutal entering and sliding out then surging again. Thrusting determinedly. Single-mindedly pursuing gratification in my body. He won't tell me his name if I don't. With his name I may be able to order him gone from me. Desperation drove me to cry out words I truly didn't want to say. Lies. "I want this. I want you!" "Yes, you do." He grunted. Straining to get deeper. To claim me. To utterly possess me. "I need this." I wailed on a prolonged sob. Fighting the waves of pain. He was ruthless in his pursuit of his pleasure. Like he couldn't plant deep enough into me. "I'm going to fill your womb. Tell me you love me." Sobbing and biting my lower lip. I gritted my teeth. He kept going. On and on. Prepared to spend all night seeking his pleasure stroking me. Relentlessly abusing my core. Chaffing my inner walls with his hardness. Bruising my lower lips. Smashing them with his body and bruising the back of my thighs with his hip bones as he sunk into me like a serpent driving home. Every part of me ached. "I love you." I whined. "Yes. And you love this." He whispered next to my ear. His shoulders and arms flexing as he ground into me. His back working as he burrowed his cock deep against my womb. "Say it." "I love this. You in me." "Tell me I own your flesh." "You own my flesh. My body is yours." "Yes." He growled. Arching back and jutting forward. His hot seed pulsing into me as he'd said it would. He continued short strokes to milk his cock of every drop of the fluid. My inner walls sucking on his part to suction every bit of it. "You may not favor it." He moaned. "But your body is well-suited for taking it." *** "You did well." He praised in his low vibrating voice. Still planted in me, he groaned and unfolded my legs to drop along his thighs and knees. "How much did you mean?" "None of it!" I spat. "Hmm." He dropped to rest along the side of my chest. Putting an elbow near my shoulder on that side to rest his cheek on his hand. Gold eyes searing into me. "Are you so sure about that?" "Who could love you?" "A very interesting question indeed...She'd certainly have to be a twisted soul." "No woman could ever love you!" I cried acidly. Trying to toss off his weight. He chuckled and dropped more heavily on me. Making him swell inside me. "Careful." He warned. "All your venom just arouses me." "How can you be so cruel?" "Sometimes utter cruelty is utter honesty. I make no bones about who I am or what I want." "But you only take!" "I do." He admitted. "I'm a demon after all. Would you have me ask?" "Yes!" "And when you said no? Or begged me to stop?" He asked. Lifting an intrigued brow. "Then you'd have sympathy." "I have none." "Then pretend!" "I pretend nothing. I seek only pleasure. And when you stop fighting, I'll offer it to you in return." "I'll never stop." I'll fight you forever. He got up on his hands again and I felt him stretching me already. Without him yet moving. But he's going to. "That's fine." He said flatly "Struggling incites me too." He thrust once to show me how hard he was. "See?" "You're the vilest creature in existence!" He leaned over me to whisper into my ear. "Then why do you get so wet when I'm near? I can smell you across the room. Why do your nipples harden like this when I'm in you.”? He thumbed one to make his point. "Why do you shudder around my cock." Despite myself, my gut tightened at his words. I don't! I don't think... He leaned up with a dark smile. Eyebrows lifting invitingly. I clenched around him reflexively. "Yes..." He spoke. "You did." 11 - Give Me Your Name When he began moving in me again. Grunting in pleasure with each stroke, I began kicking. Reaching up to scratch his chest. He moaned and slammed deep, and I instantly saw that, for whatever reason, scratching him pleased him. I looked at where I’d drug down my nails and saw only black lines marking him. No blood. He doesn’t bleed? I realized it must be part of his demonic magic. I clenched my fists and hammered his chest and arms with them. He leaned up enough to turn his head and keep it from reach. Grinning at my efforts to dislodge him. To show him my malcontent. His rhythm never pausing as he took his pleasure from my body. "You told me, you'd tell me your name." I said acidly. "I did. But using it now would be unwise." He said dully. Curving his back to offer me long strokes. Slipping in and out methodically. "Tell me!" "Vandiel." "Van-" Grunting in objection he put a hard palm over my mouth. Leaning on me to put his face into my neck. Burrowing his body deeper into me with every move. Swelling larger and longer. His moaning getting more guttural. Animalistic. "You'll not say it. Not when I'm trying to be sympathetic." His buttocks flexed as he worked into me. The ache in me increased as the friction bloomed. "You feel so good. Sucking on me like a warm mouth. I'll never get enough of this. Never." He said into the side of my neck. I screeched behind his hand. So, he leaned up to drop weight on his palm. Smashing my lips into my teeth and keeping any words from escaping. And he thrust faster and harder. Gold eyes staring back into my deep brown ones as he took his satiation from me. His other hand touched my side, sliding up my ribs to cup my breast. Massaging it in a way that was nearly pleasurable. He was being almost... Gentle. Because he doesn't want me to say his name. He must know that I can send him away with it! Hope surged through me at the realization that he wasn't letting me say it because of the effect it would have on him. Suddenly I could stop thinking about the pain. Thinking about what he was doing inside me and that he would eventually fill me with his hot seed again. Possibly turn me over and do it again. He couldn't keep me from speaking. Not forever. And I only need to say one word. "I wouldn't." He pumped. "Do." He moaned. "That." Of course, he wouldn't. He wants to be here. Tormenting me. "Yes, I do." He grunted. "Over and over. In and out. Again, and again until your body can take no more. And there's no saying I'll stop then." He sounded so satisfied saying it. Then he lurched up and pushed deep. Shouting as he came. His hard member stiffening to a piece of iron stabbing through me. Heat filled deep under my belly as his hot seed poured into me. How much could my body hold? "You'll wash it out soon. And then I can start again." He sounded amused. I hated that he knew my thoughts. *** He was burrowed deep in me. My muscles ached, my legs ached, my whole body ached. The opening of my womb pulsed sharply. And I hated him more now than ever before. Because of the things he'd made me do. And say. "A part of you wanted to say them." He nipped my ear. Sucking on my earlobe. "Mmm. Every part of you is so soft. And tastes like honey." You'll never taste me again. I vowed to myself. "Won't I?" His brow lifted. I shook my head beneath his hand. "I'm going to uncover your mouth. But you must swear to me to let me heal you before you say my name if you're intent on doing so." Before he is gone forever. Fine, you fool! You can heal me. Then you'll be banished. He looked somewhat hazy like a dark, naked, ghost before me. Light and shadows visible through him. But I could see some of every part of him now. He was right. He was becoming more visible to me. Stealing my strength. He offered me his hand. A trick of the light where dust flakes were visible through. I don't want to take it. I didn't like him. I hated him. I didn't want to take it. Didn't want to trust him for a single moment. Trusting people has never brought me anything good. And it won't now! But I felt more powerful now. I had his name, and it would control him. Instead of him being the one so powerful and I so weak. "Is that what you think?" He asked in a hushed voice. "You're not weak. Women are the strong ones. They hold so much sway over their men." "You are not my man." "Maybe not now, but perhaps in a few hours, or tomorrow, or the day after that. When you surrender completely and tell me I'm whatever I want to be. When you do whatever I say." Never! But I feared if this continued, there might come a time I'd do whatever it took to make him finish and be done with me. "That'll never happen." A smile taunted his lips. "You're mine. I'll never be done with you." *** I didn't like the idea of belonging to anyone. I'd been on my own so long and I'd grown to like it that way. I didn't have to wonder when someone would betray me. All I have to wonder, is where I'm finding my next meal. And making sure I stayed well from the paths of the rugged men that wandered the Warwood. The old crone had taken me in a while, and she had taught me that. Telling me that unless a woman was as hideous as her, they'd have to stay far from the path of the brigands that wandered these trees on their shortcuts from village to village. Knowing the routes through like the backs of their hands. So, I'd done as she bid and learned to evade them better than any scared rabbit. *** Now he was slipping down my body to press apart my limp thighs while I looked away. His long, forked tongue entered me. Probing deep into my body and lathing away my wounds. The bruises and broken parts were all healed by the time his tongue slipped out like an escaping serpent. "Better?" He sat up. Stroking the outside of my thighs. I shifted my hips and found the unbearable soreness much relieved. I nodded slowly. "Good..." He withdrew and I snapped to full wakefulness. Making him vanish. I rose, dressed, and promptly escaped the tavern. And my ghost. 12 - A Lonely Existence You don't understand what will happen if you say my name. Don't do it. "Isn't that what I should expect a demon to say?" Zira... His voice in my head was chiding. You won't like the result. "And I should trust you now, should I?" Yes... He purred from within my mind. You said you loved me. I rounded to shout in accusation. "I said it because you made me! That's the only reason." I returned to my path. Stomping angrily. But I didn't, Zira. I did nothing to force it from you. You gave yourself to me. He said in that low velvety voice. Moaning in his aroused way in my mind. The sound that always accompanied his hard shaft. It was somewhat gratifying to realize he was hard right now but could do nothing about it as long as I was fully alert. That's rather cruel, Zira. Heartless... "You're heartless!" Am I? Then how am I coming to care for you. "You only care for your satisfaction!" I was stomping around trees. My feet somehow finding me a path. I intended to get to market. My skirt was heavy with coin now. He is paying me for every time he takes me. I'm not paying you. He objected. I'm tending you. I can't have the vessel of such great pleasures starve, now, can I? "What if I do?" I rounded. My eyes brightening. "What if I do? What if I refuse to eat ever again rather than continue as your plaything for my entire existence?" I wouldn't recommend it. "Of course, you wouldn't!" I wouldn't let you starve. "You can't force me to do anything but accept your body into mine." I'd learned that much, at least. Yes. And I can inject enough sustenance into you, to keep you healthy. I frowned as I considered what he was saying. "How..." In your mouth. He said flatly. He's telling me he could keep me sustained by the consuming of his seed? The thought was horrifying. I couldn't imagine how many times he'd have to overtake my face to manage that. Every time. He answered. "Get out of my head!" I pushed on my temples. Let me in the rest of you. "Why do you torment me when you're not having your pleasures with my flesh? Why bother?" I was furious. Because I'm lonely. He admitted. I've been lonely a long time, Zira. "You've tortured others, I know you have. You've never been alone!" He clucked in his cheek. Zira...Even I know there's a far cry between pleasures of the flesh and true companionship. "I am not your companion! I never will be." We'll see about that. He said derisively. After a moment he added aloud. "Don't say my name, Zira. You won't like the result. I've never lied to you." He thinks I won't like being without him. I knew his arrogance knew no limits. I'd never met such a self-satisfied creature. *** The hour was drawing late, and I had a decision to make. I was tired. More tired than I could ever remember being. Go to sleep. He urged. Let me have my way with you. I could hear the pleased smile in his voice. "You're deplorable." In the most absolute way. He conceded. "Leave me alone." Take your clothes off, open your pretty thighs, let yourself moisten at the sound of my voice. Offer yourself to me. I'll give you pleasure. I can promise it. "I'm going to say your name." I lay back on the leaves. Fully dressed and with my cloak. An eager light in my eyes as I came to the decision. Despite his warnings. No... "I'm going to." Zira. Be sensible. Don't think with your anger. I'm a demon. Everything I do has purpose. I'd have not given you my name if any good would come of it for you. "But I think you would've. I was persuasive. I gave you everything you wanted." You deceive yourself. I taught you how to give yourself what you wanted. How to surrender yourself to the pleasure and let it consume you. "No. It was what you wanted." I argued. Expression hard in the dancing firelight of my campfire. The flames rising and falling. I knew he was always nearby as far as invading my mind. But I could feel his presence now like an encroaching storm. Hiding just beyond the shadows, waiting like the predator he was, to attack me the moment I was too weak to resist. As he always does... It wasn't what I wanted. He returned to the previous subject. "No?" I challenged. Looking up at a beautiful starry sky. "Then what would you want?" Your absolute surrender. Turning your body over to me in absolute trust. I could set you free and in turn, you'd free me. I could reside in your body with your willingness for an eternity. You'd never find a man more faithful. I lurched up on my elbow. The very concept was utterly astonishing. "You lie! You're insane." I never lie. I've told you nothing but truths. "Well, take this truth, Van-" He materialized from beyond the fire. His face forming and then his hand as it made contact with my face. Covering my mouth as I saw the haze of him crouched before me. "Last warning, Zira." He lifted his hands in surrender and backed up. Rounding the fire without looking and fading back into the night. I stared at the light of the fire. Somehow worried that I should believe him. But knowing him well enough to assume that he was implying I'd be lost after I sent him away. I'll be fine. "Vandiel..." I whispered into the night. He materialized next to the fire, near me. His whole body visible. Shrouded in dark shining skin. He walked quickly predatorily toward me. All previous coercing and slow caresses gone. This creature was something else... 13 - A Creature of Fury He leapt on me before I could move. His hands were taloned this time and he ripped my clothes off me. Shredding pieces of my skirt. I shrieked at the raw brutality. Far worse than the creature I'd ever known. Once I was naked. My skin shining in the firelight. He viciously bound my wrists. How? He could never use other objects before. Only adjust my clothes. I was shouting in objection. When he finally did look straight at me, he hadn't since he'd descended on me, his eyes were hard rubies. He lifted me by my bound wrists. The cloth pinching them and biting into my skin. I kicked and struggled. Hitting substance this time. But when my leg made contact, he caught it. His grip biting ferociously into my tender skin as he fisted it. Lips hard and face wrenched in wrath. He carried me to the nearest tree and hung the cloth between my wrists over the stump of a broken off limb. I kicked my feet, but I was inches off the ground. And when he stood over me, he still towered over me. He looked at me naked and struggling. He retrieved more fabric from my clothes and without a word jammed it over my tongue and behind my teeth. It pulled all moisture from my mouth. Stealing all sound my throat could eject. He folded my legs over his forearms and forced them up and wide apart. Ouch! There was no talking as there always was. This was far more terrifying. This creature was pure, unadulterated fury. He wanted to hurt me. And he's going to. I realized. Eyes huge in terror. He entered me. Tearing into me like a hot iron. Slamming my bare back against the bark. It cut me in several places as he pinned my buttocks to the trunk and hammered into me. Grunting and watching my face. Hoping for pain. His lips twisted in a violent sneer when he saw it. He huffed. Pulsing harder into me. Please let it end. I felt like I was dying. My hips hurt from how he gripped my legs. My back torn from the rough scraping of the bark. My entrance abused by his ruthless pounding. He pushed my walls apart and probed my furthest entrance. Penetrating deeper than anything before had. His arousal swelling to an impossible size at the signs of my anguish. *** I tried to writhe away but with my legs so far open I had trouble getting leverage. And hanging from the branch, all my weight was dropped down on his stem. I was unable to escape the burning pain. Finally leveraging both thighs at the same time I forced my back up. Cutting it against the tree to rise from his reach. Growling in frustration he dropped my legs and continued his determined thumping into me. Fisting my breasts brutally. Using his chin to force my head to the side he sunk his teeth into the soft column of my neck to hold me still. As I'd seen dogs do to mate. That's what this is. I realized. It's the real demon mating me. Rather than the mere man seeking his pleasure. The thought was terrifying. He curved his hips up to delve straighter into me. Stabbing at my core. Over and over again. In and out. It's never going to end. But just then, he tipped his head back. Much as the creature I’d know before had when he was attaining his pleasure. But I feared this thing spilling seed in me far more than I had what’d come before him. This was brutal. Evil. My heels scratched along the back of his calves and knees as I tried to find a foothold to climb off him again. But the way he had me pinned, it did extraordinarily little good. He simply slid his hands down to scoop my buttocks and hold me in place for his vicious ministrations. His teeth still held me immobile. He strained in as far as he could stretch. Peeling open the entrance to my womb to fill me with his hot fluids. I struggled and fought but he only laughed joyously. Stepping back and letting me drop back to dangle from my wrists limply. Glad he was finished with me. *** He laughed two rough howls before dragging the cloth holding my wrist from the limb. I was thankful to be down. But it was short lived. Catching my shoulders, he spun me around to look at the tree. Knowing he wanted more, I jerked from his grip and tried to run but he shoved me down on my belly. Stepping on the cloth binding my wrists he caught my hips and hauled me up. Keeping me bent over so far, my face was nearly between my knees. Then he wrapped thick arms around my back and thighs to keep me folded in half. He moved his foot off the binding and walked to the tree. Roughly depositing me near it. Then shoving my shoulders against it so I was pinned with my back flat to the tree. Keeping my head by my ankles. I was pinned to the tree again. I can't stand up. No! I flailed but the most I could do was toss my arms near my knees. Trying to scratch his shins as I saw him positioning behind me in this vulnerable position. I whimpered helplessly. He used his thumbs to peel open my entrance and shuddering in excitement he slid his throbbing member along my slit once, twice. Three times. Then he slammed into me. Every bit as violently as the first time but I was angled so horribly that his feet stood inside mine, bracing me apart. And he leaned forward with his palms against the trunk. Leaning at a slant with his cock angled down into me as he banged into me. Huffing excitedly at how deep he went. Pinching my body between his legs and the trees so I couldn't struggle. 14 – Damage Wreaked I did the only thing I could, I reached around my legs to scratch his calves. He groaned in pleasure and curved his hips more forcefully. Swelling larger. It’s only increasing his arousal. This was a nightmare of pain, torment and torture. He was tearing me. He’s shredding me. He’s going to break me in half! I whimpered and cried out. Striking him and fighting helplessly while he stole his pleasure in the cushion of my heat. Spilling seed in a hard thrust and then two more where he burrowed his lengthy cock as far into me as it would go. Making me scream in horror. But the fabric compressed in my mouth made it only a pitiful panting. When he'd finished with me that way, he'd stepped back to survey his work. I'd fell to my knees. Cradling my bruised belly and moving slowly to appease the burning pulses deep in me. I'm hurt. *** Vandiel as I'd know him before had never been so blatantly brutal. He'd always talked to me. Taunted me perhaps, but he'd treated me like something alive. To this creature I was merely a piece of pleasure for him to consume. I tried to crawl away on weak legs, but he caught my ankles and yanked my knees out from under me. Making me drop to my belly. Twigs stabbing my breasts. He twisted my legs and forced me to roll onto my back. "Please..." He said nothing. Mounting me once more. He used the bones of his hips to pierce into my thighs forcing them apart as I tried to keep them cinched closed. Moaning I tossed my head. He grabbed the binding on my wrists and held it above my head. His cock sinking into me again. Relentlessly in and out. Vicious in its rhythm. His powerful hips flexing as he sunk into my heat. I was too tired to fight now. His other hand gripped my throat, and he bit the other side of my neck. Sucking hard at my flesh as he pulsed in and out of me. In my panic and pain, I must've passed out. *** I woke up when he folded my legs up to push my knees down on either side of my head. Loosening the binding on my wrists enough to hook over the back of my calves. A position I couldn't escape once he tightened the binding again. I writhed, but all I could do was worm around. He stood over me. Slowly stroking his hard length as he watched until he was fully erect again. Then he dropped down and drove his shoulders into the back of my legs. Growling as he thrust into me and began his onslaught anew. Puffing for air around the gag and unable to resist, I subsided into unconsciousness. *** I woke panting for air. Still bound with my wrists pinning my legs to my chest. I struggled to breathe. Vandiel was collapsed next to me. Slumped limply. Covered in sweat and dirt. I screeched around the gag. Pushing at it with my tongue. I managed to roll to the opposite side of him. Desperately trying to get loose before he awoke. "Zira?" I looked over my shoulder and saw him positioned in a crawl. His face written with horror. "What have you done!" He tossed leaves and twigs as he crawled to me and slid on his knees around me. His hands hovering over me. "Zira! I told you!" Catching the bindings, his hands passed through them. Unable to get a fistful. "Dammit!" He turned me onto my back. "I need you to listen. Go to sleep. Try to sleep. Relax. I won't hurt you I vow it. I'm not the same thing you called out last night." Too weak to do anything other than hope this wasn't a cruel game, I closed my eyes and slumped into hopeless exhaustion. Immediately the binding at my wrists was shredded. He reached in my mouth and used a finger to hook the hunk of crumpled fabric, dragging it out of my mouth. He carefully folded my legs down. Seeing the bruising up and down them. The cuts running up my back. I followed his gaze and realized there was almost no spot on my body not covered in bluish bruising. He caught my face. "I tried to tell you!" "Why didn't you?" I rasped. Staring at him weakly. "I can't. We can't tell you anything directly that would help you be rid of us. Or weaken our power I'm bound by the laws of my kind." His hands were shaking. I looked at him and realized it was fear written over his face. "Afraid your plaything will die?" "Afraid you will die!" He cried in argument. I'd never seen him as anything but coolly composed. Where's this frantic creature coming from? "I'd never have done this to you. Not as me. Not like this." "Can't you heal me?" He looked at all my wounds and hurt. "You're not moving." "I can't feel, my legs, my back is burning and inside me..." "Oh, Zira..." A tear slid down his cheek. "Sleep. Please sleep." It wasn't hard to comply with. The moment I closed my eyes I subsided into peace. Whether I trusted him or not, I was too tired to fight anymore. 15 – A Terrible Comfort I gasped when I felt the icy touch of water against my back. Coming to life. Coming out of my state of shock. “Wash off, Zira!” He ordered urgently. I blinked blearily. Giving him a confused look. “Now!” He ordered panicked. “Get it out of you!” I stared at him in confusion. “What? You’ve never told me to before.” “I am, in truth, nothing like the creature you invited to you last night.” “It was you!” I argued. “No.” He shook his head vehemently. “You called out a pure manifestation of the demon possessing me. The creature I keep carefully contained.” “It was pure rage.” “Yes.” He admitted. I dutifully splashed water on myself. “Why do you fear the seed you put in me last night?” “It would be solely the seed of the demon. Not of me.” “Does that mean that you can get me with child?” I had assumed it was impossible but seeing the red flush of his cheeks I realized he was aware he could. “What have you done?” I breathed. He paled. “I’m a veritable fool. Of the worst sort.” He winced. “Promise me you’ll never call out that name again.” I scoffed. Shaking my head weakly. "I thought a demon's name has power over it." "It does. In the case of a succubus, it summons the purest demon. Just like calling a man's name in the throes of passion has a primal reaction on him, so does it on my monster." "Then what would I call you?" I didn't really care. I was just trying to keep my numbed brain from reliving last night. "Van." I grunted. Finishing cleaning myself I began the trembling walk from the water. I stumbled and he caught me. "How are you touching me?" "You're incredibly weak. My power is far greater than yours right now." He swept me up and carried me back to the fire. Laying me on the leaves he began his ministrations to heal me. Working over me, inch by inch. "For as little as it's worth, I'm horrendously sorry, Zira. Sorrier than I've ever been for anything." "Are you even capable?" "I'd have thought not. I'm innately selfish. But I ache for this. I hate that I did this to you. Hate that I couldn't make you listen." He had told me. And he'd never lied to me. Why didn't I listen? Because I was prideful. And because I assumed that you should do the opposite of what a demon told you to do. "Often we'll use the truth to manipulate more often than not." He explained. Hearing my thoughts again. But somehow, just the fact that he was talking to me, made me feel less like I was going to die. More human. *** I fell asleep and when I awoke it was to warmth at my back. I realized I was propped up. Resting in the cradle of Van's legs. My back against his chest and one hand loosely draped around my waist to balance me as he leaned forward to throw another log in the fire. It was already evening. "Where has the day gone?" "You slept through it." He gave me a quick look. "And you let me?" "As insatiable and ravenous as my urges are. They can be overcome by emotion." "I didn't know you feel emotion?" I twisted to look at him over my shoulder. The same body that had ravaged me throughout the last night. "I don't. That's why I'm usually only ravenous...Lustful." He tossed another log. "But you feel it now?" "Remorse." He swallowed hard. Making the column of his throat jerk. "And affection. And fear." Can a demon really even care for a human? "I don't know in general." He shrugged. "But I know I do." "Why?" "You're spirited, courageous, clever. You've a drive for self-preservation but a sense of honor. There's much of you to be admired." "I'd have thought all your compliments would be to my flesh." "Those are too numerous to name." I felt him hardening slightly behind me and felt a surge of panic. Don't hurt me. "Calm down." He rocked me slightly side to side. "Calm down, Zira. I'm not. Not tonight." "I don't understand this at all." "It doesn't make sense to me either." "How are you touching things, logs, cloth?" "You're tired and it feeds my strength but also I think perhaps something else. Though I don't yet know what." "What if you change when nightfall comes. What if the pure demon comes back to finish what he started?" "He can't." Van said simply. Staring at the dancing flames. "I have him carefully locked away. The only way he walks free is if you speak to him directly. Don't call him out." He urged me. "Never again." I vowed. throat going dry at the fearful prospect. "Sleep, Zira. You'll get no other such reprieve from me."

SUMMARY: I've been running from Jared ever since I escaped CORE They partnered me with him for years. Now he’s shown up to make me disappear. If only that’d been all he’d intended for me… He was a machine. A ruthless trained killer with an expertise in torture and seduction. A dangerous mix, I thought. I'd loved him once but soon realized that he was a sociopath. Incapable of real emotion. Exceptionally skilled in making others suffer. When I'd escaped CORE, I'd escaped him. Or so I'd hoped. But Jared is an expert hunter. An optimal predator. And I've become his favorite prey. 01 Dark Beginnings The first time I’d seen him I was in the back of a van. A wire being wove under my short dress. Men were checking their firearms behind me and securing them in leg holsters. The big man they told me would be my partner tonight stepped next to me. He towered over me, casting me in a shadow. I was small in stature but knew how to handle myself. “Who are you?” He was substantially younger than me, probably still in his mid-twenties where I was approaching thirty. He looked like a bodybuilder with massive shoulders and biceps that strained the dress coat he wore over side holsters. Everything about him was cut and immaculate. Keen blue eyes scanned over to me. “Jared.” “Well, Jared, you ready for this?” “Always.” He said dismissively as he stared through the windows on the back van doors as we pulled up in front of the building. Nearly topping the curb in our rush. I was the first one out the door and he was on my heels. *** I found my target fast enough but had already noted that there seemed to be far more bodyguards then were purported in our briefing. I don’t like surprises. Or obstacles. I touched my skirt and felt the small thigh gun underneath. Knowing it was barely concealed as tight as the dress was and that I’d only have six rounds per gun which should’ve been plenty. If our Intel was correct. I shot the lock on the door and kicked it open. Singling out targets and shooting as fast as my finger could pull the trigger. Men were dropping. Some diving behind the expensive couches. Others trying to draw their own weapon. But the reaction time of someone responding to a threat they have to assess is far less than someone intending to be the threat who isn’t hesitating. I picked them off. Counting my rounds and rolling from the doorway as I realized I was out of rounds. *** The lumbering shadow fell over me and he rushed in. He was firing two guns but seemed able to watch both his peripheral at the same time. His reflexes were nearly animalistic and his head swung to trail even the slightest movement He’s pure predator. It was something that drew me to him to begin with. Something I liked. For a while, I’d fancied myself in love with Jared. Until I’d learned he was a sociopath. When I realized he was more animal than man I began to reconsider what I thought I was feeling. And the day I overheard him telling Tobias, our Chief of Operations that he would ‘kill me’ if necessary I realized he was a sociopath and it was time to go. Besides… I had another secret I was keeping. And it was time I leave with that secret. *** January 5, 2000 Escaping CORE had been easier than I expected. Tobias had always said I had a knack for planning and analysis. As Jared and my partnership evolved in CORE, I became his handler. Essentially the finger to point the beast. And Jared was an adept killer. I had resources at my disposal to plot with, escape routes in mind and one day I was able to vanish without a trace. My plan perfectly executed. Which left only one question. How the hell did he find me? 02 Finding Me in My Bed June 14, 2000 It’d been six months since I escaped CORE and I was building a life again. I liked my roommates and was teaching myself how to fit in with real people. Something I was never really good at, to be fair. Tonight, I knew I was asleep even as I smelled the hint of a Marlboro. They were his favorite. His one weakness. Catching a whiff always made me fear he was near. But I was comforted by knowing I was alone in my room. I was dreaming of days spent in his arms. Him kissing my mouth and kissing my body. Still tasting a bit like those cigarettes. I felt my skin heating and felt the dampness between my thighs that meant I was ready to be entered. I felt fingers sliding away and the heavy head of a jutting cock probing my entrance. When he entered me it burned some as my body tried to adjust. I felt tighter than I remembered. I hissed in pain and he shushed me. “Quiet, Mida...” “Jared, please...” He was massaging into me but it hurt badly. My body wasn’t ready to take him so suddenly. He was large. So stretching me for him had always been uncomfortable at first. Right now it felt like someone tried to put a fist in me. “Don’t ‘please’ me. Little late for that.” His rumbling voice forced my eyes open. A bit too real, too near, for comfort. Seeing his unmistakable silhouette outlined over me, I opened my mouth to scream but he palmed my lips to stifle the sound. Pressing them against my teeth. His other hand grabbed my wrist as I swung back to hit him. Pinning it to the mattress next to me. Tossing his weight heavily on me stemmed any sound I might’ve made. And set home how real the hard length of him burrowed into my unused crevice, was. “Ssh.” He put a finger to his lips as he slowly shook his head. Piercing blue eyes cutting into me as he methodically pushed into my body. Making it real. He’s here. He found me. And he was viciously taking my body. “Jared, no! Stop.” I mumbled under his hand. “You don’t get to tell me what to do anymore, Arimida. You don’t get to say no.” He growled. Pushing deeper into me made him moan in pleasure. “And I’ll damn well decide when I stop. You don’t get to control me like a dog on a chain any longer. You lost that right when you ran away from me.” How had he gotten in here? In my bed? I twisted my head up to see the window. Noticing it was open with a curtain blowing. My eyes skid to the door, while he rhythmically slid in and out of me, searching for help. A way to make him stop. What if I can wake Rebecca? My roommate could get help. Maybe get him out of and off, me. His hard length was stretching me mercilessly as he quietly panted in pleasure. His powerful buttocks flexing to plant him in me. Making my small breasts bounce every time he pierced me. Filling every inch of me inside. “Don’t bother. She’s asleep.” He grunted. Looking over his shoulder purposely. As he continued thrusting into my stiff body. Tilting his head to look at me, he said ominously. “You look pretty with fear on your face.” He pumped a little harder in his mounting excitement. *** “Get off me!” I shoved at his shoulders but he was large and well-muscled and my efforts only made him chuckle. Becoming more aggressive. He leaned up into a push up. His hand sliding across my lips slowly. “I wouldn’t recommend waking her. You’ll pay for that...In fact...” He glanced over his shoulder toward the open door. “I might just have her to. It’d be fun to have you both.” My eyes widened on him. But as always, his face was unreadable. “Do I look like I’m bluffing?” His frigid blue eyes met mine, unflinchingly. No, it didn’t. Jared never bluffed. “I’m going to cum in you, Mida.” I mouthed the word no and shook my head vehemently. “Oh, I am. It’s my pussy. I own it...Or have you forgotten?” Like a fool, I’d said the words to him once. And he’d certainly never forgotten! “I wish I had.” “I’ll never let you.” He sneered. Lip curling as he began slamming into me a bit roughly. I arced up trying to escape him. My heels sliding over the satin sheets and my ass retreating from him as I attempted to slide off him and up the bed. He chuckled mirthlessly. Hooking my shoulders and forcing me back down until I was firmly lodged against his pelvis with him so deeply embedded in me I could feel the head of his cock pushing at my cervix. Probing where I very much didn’t want him. “Get out!” “Ooh, fight me, Mida. It’ll make it that much more exciting when I cum in you.” “Don’t do that, Jared. Don’t!” I shoved at his shoulders as he thrust into me. 03 His to Possess His fervor grew with every stroke he pushed into me. He was getting harder. I knew he was close. “Jared!” “Yeah, say my name like that.” He rumbled. Catching one of my wrists in his fist he pinned it to the bed next to me. Then the other. Holding me down so he could force his way into me. Straining to get deeper with every bulky stroke of his large cock. “No...” I whispered just as he grunted and flexed into me. His thighs shaking with the ferocity of his climax. “You’re mine.” His blue eyes fell on me. “Everything from here...” He trailed a large, slim finger from my hairline down my nose and over my lips. Over my shoulder and the pointed nipple of a small breast and over my flat belly to where we were joined. He thrust in hard. “Here.” He drug that finger down the outside of my thigh and to my knee to point down toward my toes. “To there.” “I’m not yours, Jared. Leave me alone!” He dropped his weight onto me. Making it hard to breathe because I was so small and he was six foot four and built like a body builder from his frequent work outs at CORE. He leaned next to my ear. “That will never happen, Mida.” *** He’d spent that night riding me. Laying atop me so I couldn’t escape him. Then hardening inside me and waking to begin again. He’d always been insatiable. Able to keep fucking me continuously. Or to climax then keep going and cum again. But this time he was ruthless. The second time he worked into me for hours. Until I was raw. Staring at the wall as long as I could. Eventually he’d swept a finger under my cheek and used it to turn my face. Making me look up at him, leaned over me. Pumping into me like a stallion mounting a mare. Wild thrusts getting more violent in his need. “Look at me, just like that Mida.” When I looked away, he pounded me until I was whimpering. Bending my legs up in an effort to shelter my tender lower lips. He moaned in pleasure at the change of angle. Hooking an arm over each of my knees to pin them to his sides. Curving up his hips to get a deeper angle. I shoved at him futilely before surrendering. Covering my bouncing breasts with my hands in an effort to hide my body. My vulnerability. But he ripped my hands away. Tossing them aside to fist my breasts. His fingers biting into them as he used them for leverage to drag his body up mine and force himself deeper. Soon I was sore and my inner thighs and lips were red from his brutality. But he only finished in me again. Falling asleep atop me to begin again in a few hours. After he fell asleep the second time I sobbed. When I tried to slide out from under him, he awoke and attacked me again. Flipping me onto my knees and lifting my hips. Fisting a handful of my hair so he could slam into me from behind. Leaning along my back to frame my arms with his he took me like an animal. “Try to escape me again, Mida and I swear to God, I’ll rip you open.” He pumped roughly in and out. His hard length straining in me. Stretching me in ways I hadn’t been stretched in months. Since I’d escaped him. “You never escaped me.” He hissed. Using his eerie ability to know what I was thinking. “You’re a monster!” I hissed. “A monster you loved once. What’s that make you?” Then he grunted and pulsed into me. “Why! Why are you doing this to me?” “I told you. Don’t try to run from me again. You stay here now. In this apartment. Where I can find you when I want you.” He kissed my neck almost tenderly. “Or when I find you again, I swear you’ll feel me for a week in your tiny little hole.” Meaning he’d take me for a week or I’d hurt for a week? I wondered fearfully. “Either or.” He shrugged. Putting a wide palm on my back as he angled up. Already hardening in me again. “Please.” I begged. “Don’t beg me.” He paused to say acidly. “I begged you to stay. What good did that do me? I’ve no sympathy for your begging now. In-fact I like hearing it. Do it again.” And he surged inside me. I yelped in pain and bit my lip. Sore from what he’d already done. “You’ll stay.” He grunted. Staring at the ceiling as he cupped my hips. Thrusting into me. “Right where I can find you.” 04 Escaping Him When morning came, I awoke to him spooning me from behind. His big cock still firmly planted in my sore body. "Tonight." He growled. Dropping a kiss to my shoulder. "I'll be back tonight. Wear something nice. And I'd suggest putting a lubricant on that." He nodded down my body. "So I don't tear it. You make me a bit…overzealous…I’d like to be kinder when next I take you.” "You'll never have me again." I hissed. "Don't try to run, Mida. You'll regret it." He snarled. Pulling me tighter against him. And pinching my breast in his fist as he held me pinned to him. I sobbed. "Go away!" He chuckled. "For a few hours. Then I'll be back." He rose and brushed the hair atop my head as though I were a friendly pup. I twisted to keep him in view. Covering myself with a sheet. "You're the most vile thing alive!" He laughed. Giving me a lopsided smile. A dark shadow of black stubble tinged his usually smooth jaw. His straight nose and full lips made him approachable in a way that his icy blue eyes belied. They tell the truth. He has no conscience. He pulled on his shirt. Pausing to give me a long look as he pulled the shirt down over his rippling abs. Stepping into torn blue jeans and pulling them up. Tucking his long, thick cock into them before zipping up. Pausing, made me stop watching him. My eyes lifting fearfully and finding him staring at me. "Want me to take them back off?" *** "No!" I cowered into the corner. He chuckled coldly. Walking over to lean over the bed. Crawling over it to cage me into the corner. "I love when you think you can get away. It makes me hard." He nudged my nose up with his. His mouth taking mine. I twisted my head away. Prying my mouth loose. Growling, he snatched my lower jaw in his viselike grip. Turning my face to his. Then he slammed his lips to mine and delved his tongue into my mouth. Ravishing it the same way his hard cock had penetrated my body. I slid down the corner to the bed, trying to evade him. But he followed me down. Forcing a sideways hip between my bruised thighs to pry them apart before settling between. His weight pinned me into the mattress. He rumbled into my mouth in pleasure. Enjoying the feel of my body under his. I felt the sharp bite of his zipper digging into me from beneath the sheet as he hardened in his jeans. "Mmm. Mmm!" He smiled. Shaking his head side to side. "I can't wait for tonight. I won't be half as kind when I pound you." He grinned maliciously. Tugging on his boots before hopping out the window. "I hate you!" I called out the window. "Good." He said over his shoulder on the fire escape. "Your hatred is hotter than your passion." I gasped in outrage. "Don't worry. I'll pound all that anger out of you tonight." He made slow thrusting motions to show me what he intended for this night. That won't be happening. "Yes it will!" He called as he went down the stairs. The fuck it will. I turned and looked around my room. Deciding what was critical and what could be left behind. 05 A Ruined Date June 14, 2002 The second time he found me was while I was on a date in fancy restaurant in Texas. Miles away from where he’d found me in Florida. As far as I could get. It was the first date I’d been on since escaping CORE. The shameful truth was that I was searching for a man big enough to ward off any more attacks from Jared. Ever since he’d found me in 2000 I’d become paranoid. Watching for him around every corner. My friend Beth had noticed my constant looking around and had suggested that I go out with someone. "Because it’s good for a woman to have a man around." The thought had taken root in my mind that perhaps I could find security in the arms of a different man. *** Tonight, I wore a slinky black dress. Low cut in the front. Nearly down to my belly button. With a thick gold chain around my neck. Made of large gold loops. And two high slits up the knee high skirt. Revealing glimpses of slender hips. I knew I looked good. So did Pete, my date. I was feeling really confident about this. The restaurant was beautiful. And Pete had been the perfect date. Smiling every time he looked at me. A man willing to quickly become fond of me. I tossed my long black hair over my shoulder. Adjusting my black-rimmed glasses to better cover my green eyes. Sure, they only had plain glass in them but it was a helpful distraction from my distinct look. And I’d grown my hair from its usual short bob. Changing my look pretty dramatically, I thought. Pete and I were laughing. Exchanging friendly conversation. When suddenly Pete’s eyebrows shot up as he stared at something above and behind me. No. I thought. I’d seen that look on many men’s faces. The look of horror and fear that'd appear when they glimpsed the hugely formidable frame and deeply lowered brow of Jared. Especially when he was of a mood to be imposing. I ducked my head and my eyes slid to my right. Seeing a woman and her teenage daughter staring in my direction, with their jaws gaping. Mesmerized by the physique they were examining from top to bottom. On my left were three women staring openly. Their eyes shining as they hungrily licked their lips. Yep. Jared is behind me. *** Run! Without looking back, I slowly began to stand. Giving a smiling nod to Pete as if to excuse myself. But a large warm hand grabbing the back of my neck and applied pressure to the sides in a precise way that made me dizzy, stopped me in my tracks. Pressure points. “Do excuse me.” Jared purred. Talking to Pete. “I’d like to talk to my wife.” “You’re wife?” Pete asked in shock. An appalled stare landing on me. “Yes,” That hand lightly massaged my neck. His fingertips brushing my collarbone in a way that made me shiver. His touch was blatantly possessive. “I am her husband, afterall.” “Ex!” I proclaimed. Trying to salvage the situation. Sort of. We weren't together anymore... I hadn’t lied to Pete. Merely neglected to mention a few things. “Ex-husband.” I cleared my throat. Earning a sharp, blue-eyed look from Jared. “Not hardly.” He drawled coldly. Leaning over to whisper near my ear. “Care to join me in the restroom?” I had no choice. He was telling me, he’d take me right out of this restaurant kicking and screaming. And kill anyone who got in his way. I knew well, he was ruthless enough to do it. Someone has to help me. I thought. Looking around the restaurant in panic. Slowly reaching for my clutch in an effort to stall, caused him to catch it in his big hand and set it back on the seat. “You won’t need that.” He knows my gun is in it. Dammit. He swept his large hand beneath my hair and to my lower back to turn me in a circle and guide me across the room. Making sure that purse stayed well from my reach. Clever bastard is making sure I can’t get out of his reach before he gets ahold of me. I was breathing heavily. My eyes pleading for everyone, anyone, to help me. But they all just stared jaw agape. I tensed and prepared to round and run but his grip changed from my lower back to stroking my long hair. “Keep walking, Sweetheart.” He murmured. “Almost there...” It was a clear threat. If I tried to bolt, he’d grab my hair and drag me to those restrooms. Or straight out to my car and force me to tell him where I lived. I’d finally found a place he didn’t know about. I needed to keep it secret. He pushed open the men’s bathroom. Nodding for me to enter. As though he were just holding it for me out of some gentlemanly gallantry. Not even close. he jerked his head in a gesture for the other men to get out. Sending them scurrying and zipping at the same time. I have to get out of here. One look at the ferocity on his face and the muscle ticking in his square jaw was enough. But combined with the icy blue eyes landing on me, and I knew what he intended for me. 06 Trapped "Jared, I..." "You, nothing." He snapped acidly. "Who the fuck is that?" He gestured toward the door. "We're over. You know that." I said slowly. Trying not to incite him further but to convey the message. Hoping he'd just leave me alone. "Not a chance." His lip curled in contempt. "You'll pay for that shit." He's still talking about Pete. "Damn right I am." He descended on me and I backed up so fast, one of my high heels broke. I looked down at it considering using it as a weapon. "Don't bother." He shoved me back. Not roughly but certainly enough to send me flying. I tumbled through the swinging metal door of the lone stall. How had he maneuvered me here? I looked at the three walls. Turning a full circle and looking at the back wall then over the top. "You'll never make it." His wide shoulders blocked out the light of the open stall. He'd just finished rolling up the sleeves of his black satin shirt and was now undoing his belt. For a terrifying moment I wondered if he'd hit me with it. "Don't be stupid." He bit out in annoyance. I hated that he always seemed to know what I was thinking. I kicked off my shoes. His eyes flicked down to watch before gesturing to my body. "Good. Now the dress." "Go fuck yourself!" I put one foot on the toilet and launched up to the top of the wall. Catching it with my elbows and hoisting myself up. I'm going to make it. He didn't have time to react. I was too fast. *** But I felt his grip on my skirt yanking me down of the wall. I shrieked as I tumbled backward. He caught me in his arms in a bridal carry. Yelling as though his touch scathed me I launched from his grip and found myself straddling the toilet as I braced myself in the corner. Determined to not let him get to me. "To your pretty little hole, you mean." His eyes narrowed. "Stop these games, Mida. I'll have you. One way or the other. You can make it easy or rough on yourself. Either way, I'm happy to accommodate." "Are you going to beat me up, Jared?" He scoffed. "Why would I need to?" He eyed me askance. "You're barely bigger than a fruit fly. I could fold you into a ball in that corner and fuck you where you stand." "You're horrible!" I lunged forward to point. Nearly vibrating with my rage. I swung my arm back to punch him but he deflected my fist and made me hit one of the metal walls. I cursed and swung my hand, trying to ease the instant pain in my knuckles. "That was cute. Try again." "Fuck you." I swung my other fist and he swept it aside with one hand. His other snatched my long gold necklace at my throat. Pinching it enough, I felt it tighten around my neck. I turned wide green eyes up to him as I clutched at the chain. "Now you see, My Pet." He whispered nearly against my lips. "How easily I own you. Now bend over and put your hands on that wall." 07 Intrusion He backed me up, clutching the chain until my back hit the wall. His warm breath smelled of Marlboro's and the mints he was never without. I winced. Not because he'd hurt me but because I was truly afraid. I could feel the heat of his skin and the tenseness winding through his corded body. I was already squeezing my knees together. In an unconscious effort to keep him out. He looked down at them and gave me a pointed look. Blatant skepticism written over his face. Asking me if I really thought that effort could keep him out. He slid a knifed hand between my knees and pried it up between my thighs. Until it brushed my lower lips. I fought the chain around my neck. Gripping his fist as I tried to twist away. My terrified eyes staring into his. I panted for breaths feeling restricted despite that he held it loosely enough it wasn't compressing my air. Yet. "It won't." He snorted. "I want to fuck you. Not kill you." *** "Fuck you, Jared!" I grunted around the chain. "Exactly..." His fingers brushed along my panties. Sliding them aside to rub my lower lips. Parting them to stroke the softer inner ones made me gasp and writhe harder but I was straddling the toilet and had nowhere to go. When his finger entered me I squawked. "No. No, no! Jared stop." "Screw that." He dismissed. In that horribly calm way. "Look. You're already wet." He retracted his finger to show me how it was slicked with my fluids. He brushed it along my bottom lip. "So sexy..." "Let me go." I hissed through gritted teeth. He scoffed. Tipping his head sideways and shaking it as though I were being ridiculous. "Come now, Mida...You know better..." He kicked off his boots. Still holding me to the wall. While he tipped his head down to see what he was doing, I frantically looked for a way out of this stupid little stall. I tried to jerk from his grip and lunge around him but it only made his head snap up. He stuck out his knee and slammed it against the wall, beneath my leg so I couldn't get over it. His grip was unmoved on my necklace. *** I panicked. I'm not proud of it. I could see the wrath in his eyes as he lowered his nose to mine. "I told you not to try and escape me. Yet...What do you keep doing?" I screamed like a banshee. And flailed against that wall like a beached whale 100 yards inland. He snarled and put his other hand over my mouth. "Shut up, Mida. If anyone comes running in here it'll be your fault I snap their neck." And he would. I could see it on his face. Damn him! *** I tossed my leg trying to get it back off his knee but he skid it higher against the wall. Making it so the dress was so tight around my hips and thighs I couldn't go anywhere. His eyes trailed between us. Seeing the same thing I did. With one of my legs draped over his and unable to lift back off and my other one hooked behind the toilet, I was wide open. Trapped in that corner and unable to block myself from an intrusion. "Don't." I pleaded. But his free hand was already reaching to jerk the shoulders of my dress aside. Freeing my small pert nipples. He palmed one beneath my forearm, massaging it while I clutched his fist holding my necklace. Hoping I could stop him from strangling me. He stopped fondling me to jerk the sleeves down to my elbows so roughly I was surprised they didn't tear. He reached over and caught one side of the slit atop my thigh. Yanking it made the dress split up my side and bared my hip and thigh. He palmed it in a rough massage before following its curve to scoop my ass. Grunting in pleasure as he molded it. I shook my head frantically. Willing him to stop. Then he smirked at me and reached down between us. *** "Jared." I let go of the necklace to catch his wrist. He stopped and his hooded gaze lifted to me. Some hint of emotion was there. That's impossible. He has none! I knew that more than anyone. Still I tried. "Please, don't." He straightened. His knee slid down off the wall, lowering my leg back on the opposite side of the toilet. So I was on my feet again staring up at him imploringly. His blue gaze stared down his nose to rove my face, haughtily. Just go. I willed him. Leave me alone. Just let me go back to my date and pretend this didn't happen. "Fuck that!" He roared. Slamming a fist sideways into the wall and indenting the metal. *** I cringed. Realizing he knew what I'd been thinking. He reached between us and hooked a finger in the crotch of my filmy panties. His yank tore them clean off. He dropped them on the floor and tugged open the button and zipper of his pants. Putting a thumb in the waist to drag them down to his thighs and free one leg. Still staring at me like a predator with an eye on prey. "No..." I shook my head at him backing against the wall until I was so flat I wondered if I could melt into it. I was eyeing the bottom of the stall now. Wondering if I could go under. "Yes. Oh, fuck yes." He sneered. Grating the words through gritted teeth as his eyes roved hungrily over me. 08 Always His Way "I've waited over two years to feel you again." His lip curled. "And I'll be damned if I don't." He dropped over the toilet. Straddling it backwards. Then caught the back of my knee to pull it over his thigh. I reflexively had to grab his shoulders to balance. "Mmm." He purred at the contact. "I always loved when you touched me, Mida." I retracted my hands like they'd been burned. "Better hold back on." He caught an arm around my waist and the other swept up my other leg to toss it over his so I was astride his thighs. His cock was already standing at the ready between us. Prepared to impale me. I lurched sideways to try and get around him and he used my momentum to lift me. Pinning my stomach to his shoulder while he stroked himself then stroked me to verify I was wet. "Jared, no!" He slid me down his chest, holding his cock steady as he put me down on it. I tried to lurch up and he reached under my armpits to grip my shoulders from behind. Tugging me back down on him. He moaned. "Thata girl." *** "Dammit, Jared." He was pulsing inside me. "Why won't you listen?" My voice broke. "I listened to your every order, obeyed your every command. I was your perfect hunter. And what'd it get me?" My mouth moved but I didn't know what to say. "You left me anyway. So fuck that. And fuck listening to you, Mida. Never did me a damn bit of good." He growled as he curved his pelvis to jut into me. Embedding fully. I tossed my head back and screeched at the violent intrusion into my body. "Mmm." That purr, as he caressed fingertips down my throat and over my collar. Dropping his forehead there as he began thrusting painfully into my core. I writhed trying to get off him but it only made him throw back his head. His corded throat tightening. He caught my hips and drug them forward and back. Making rhythm from my struggles. Pushing deeper into me. "Stop!" "Fuck that." He drove in hard. His head dropping so he could stare through me with those piercing blue eyes. "You're mine. Get it through your head." *** He groaned as he flexed, burrowing deeper into me. Nesting near my womb with each long stroke. "Dammit that hurts, Jared." "Good. Maybe you'll remember the lesson then. Since you clearly forgot last time." He stood. Bracing my legs against his hips so I was still planted on him. He half turned to slam my back to the wall. Using it as leverage so he could drive into me relentlessly. The more I struggled the more he moaned. "Fuck yeah, you're tight. You haven't had anyone in the two years since I pounded you last. Have you, Mida?" "Yes, hundreds!" No. I'd been too afraid he'd hunt me down. Counting it a betrayal. "You're right." He grunted. Slowing his pace to curl up more. Massaging into the front of me to probe just below my belly button. A spot he knew made me shiver. But I was no longer accustomed to his overly large cock. So I gritted my teeth against the pain instead of finding pleasure. He was too long and too thick to fit inside me easily without some work. Especially, when I wasn't ready for him. "Then be ready next time." He growled along the side of my neck. Staring down at me as he huffed in pleasure with each long stroke. Making him seem utterly inescapable. My body pinned between him and the wall. Mounted on his cock. He buried into me so hard I felt my small breasts bouncing dragging pebbled nipples along his chest as his hips worked into my core. Moaning and shaking, he came in me. His body expelling his seed deep into my center." No!" I shoved at his shoulders. Terrified that doing what he was, would result in a child I couldn't care for. "Let me down!" To my surprise he did. Promptly dropping me. I had to force my shaking legs to steady beneath me. I caught one of my sleeves and went to pull it up but he palmed my chest between my breasts and shoved me back into the wall. *** Startling me enough I jumped. Gaze flying to him. "Who said I was done?" He whispered into the side of my neck. "Jared, you're done." I asserted. Hoping my hateful tone would stem his intent. "Not nearly." He caught my arm in a smooth motion and spun me around. Pinning an elbow to the back of my neck to keep me flush against the wall. He tossed up my skirt and tugged my hip back to him. "No." I banged on the wall on each side of my face. My frustration that I couldn't get away from him, nearly overwhelming as he prepared to pleasure himself in my body again. *** But I felt him surge into me. Pressing my furthest entrance with his cock. He forced into me ruthlessly this time. Stabbing me inside. His thighs bruising my ass and thighs as his pelvis hit me violently. "Ahhhh!" I moaned against the pain. He moved his elbow off my neck to cup a breast. Plowing into me while he held it, so he could feel the small bit of flesh bouncing into his palm as he drilled me. "Fuck you! Goddamn you to Hell." I spat. My cheek sliding on the wall with his movements. "Well," He growled. Thrusting hard once. "I'll be waiting there," Twice. "For you..." Three times. Then I felt the hot spill of him invading me with his seed. "Get off me." I shoved back off the wall once he'd finished. "Mmm. Do that again." I twisted off him, sliding along the wall before running out of the bathroom stall. "Go ahead and run, Mida." He rumbled mockingly. Zipping his pants. "I'll be in you again soon enough." 09 Now Present Day, June 14, 2005 This day scared me now. All year, every year, I watched for him. But even more so on this day. It seemed to be the day he always came. But I'd been deep in hiding ever since he'd caught me on that date. But hiding from my husband was no easy task. He knew me well. Too well, damn him. And he liked to commemorate our anniversary with a bang. Literally. Whether I was willing or not. So all day I'd been checking around every corner. I'd taken the long way home. So he'd have a harder time finding where I lived. And every sound had me flipping around to scour the darkness. I touched my clutch and felt the .38 there. Relieved by its presence. He'll not have me this year either. I'd had such a nice night with Thomas. Tempted to stay at his place but afraid I could bring the danger to him if I taunted Jared on our anniversary with my new lover. So I was scared. And careful. Watching every corner. Finally I made it home. I ran through the apartment and checked every window. Ensuring they were all locked. I activated my alarm system and sighed. Pushing my forehead against the door in relief. Another year, he'll not have me. *** Taking off my shoes and kicking them aside, I dropped my purse on the stand in the entryway and headed toward the bathroom. Not seeing the shadow cross the hall behind me. I'd decided a shower would calm my nerves. I stepped out of my dress pants and blouse. Putting them on the hanger dangling from the towel rack. I let the water heat, stepped in and tugged the frosty white curtain closed. The hot water massaging my skin was a healing balm and soon I'd relaxed. Unaware that on the other side of the curtain, leaned against the opposite wall with his arms and ankles leisurely crossed, he could just see my silhouette as I washed my body. Turning at length to put my head on the wall and sigh, I savored the comforting feel of the water's touch. Then I felt the curtain molding to the back of my thighs as it often did. I waved a foot to kick it aside but instead of finding fabric, the bottom of my foot came in contact with a hard shin. "No!" I spun around. Even as I moved he caught my wrists. Pinning the one I prepared to swing against the wall above my head. The other one he held near my face where I'd used it to block. My wrist in a viselike grip. "Hello, Mida." He purred. "My oh my, how I've missed you." *** He was huge. Seeming taller than I remembered. Imposing in my small shower with shoulders twice as wide as me and his chest and abdomen ridged with muscles he worked hard to hone. "Why are you here?" I whimpered. How'd you get in? "Spare key." He half smiled. "The one you left for Thomas." I squeaked that he knew about Thomas. "You thought I wouldn't?" His eyes narrowed. He clucked chastisingly in his cheek. "How'd you find me?" "I never lost you." God that was a horrible thought. I prayed he was bluffing. "Did CORE send you to take me out?" I asked. Seeing the odd look to his eyes. The same dark intent he always got when he was on a mission. Seducing a quarry or killing some poor sot. "Yes they did. And I will. You'll never be a problem for CORE again." "You're going to kill me?" I bit my lips. "Now, why would I do that when I can just put you somewhere for safekeeping and enjoy you the rest of our lives?" "Jared that's not funny." "No." His piercing blue eyes cut into me. "It's not. I think I've let you have your fun for long enough. But taking another lover..." He chided. Shaking his head. "You always knew that'd be too far." *** I stared at him desperately. "You're mine. And I'm done sharing what's mine. You'll come with me and do what I say. No more defiance...No more running." Not a chance in hell I was going to do that. He'd have to kill me first. "No I won't." He said flatly. "Jared, I won't go with you." "Oh, Mida..." He reached up to lightly pinch my chin. "It's so adorable that you think you have a choice..." 10 By Possession "If you're going to kill me just do it and get it over with." "No, Mida...Far from it." I frowned at him. He pressed closer. He was already too close. I cringed away. Jared represented CORE. Ownership of me. Everything I had wanted to escape. "Why do you do that?" He asked. "What?" "Cower from me? You loved me once." "You're not who I thought you. You're conscienceless." "Am I?" He sighed. "You kill people without blinking. Break someone's heart without a thought. I'm just your favorite toy." "No." His mouth whitened. "That's not true." "Then what would you call it?" I snapped. Angrily. He growled. Tilting his head in warning. "Don't forget yourself, Mida. I was your willing slave once. Never again." *** He was right. When we'd been partners at CORE he'd been a weapon I could point in any direction. I had made the plans, come up with the strategies. Essentially I'd been his handler. But I let things go too far and soon he and I were more wrapped up in each other than the missions. I was a welcome distraction for him. "You're no plaything." He said huskily. Leaning down enough that his lips almost brushed mine as he spoke into my face. "You're everything." "Stop it, Jared." I hissed. Glowering at him. "Don't claim to be in love. You're not capable of it." "I'm glad you know." He stiffened. "Seems to me, I'm capable of an awful lot." "Just let me go. For the sake of what we were before, just let me be." It was a tactic I hadn't tried before. The only one. "I have. For years. Your little playtime is over. Daddy has come home." *** A muscle in his hard jaw ticked. The first time he took me tonight was in my shower. My back pressed against the tile wall. I shrieked at him to stop. But he hooked my thigh with his strong forearm and swept it up. Putting a palm to the wall next to my waist to keep me open for him. I could see he was already ready. Damn him! "Jared. Don't..." I tried to slide up along the wall in an effort to escape him. He watched me. Blue eyes searing me as the warm water doused his dark curling hair. Running in thick rivulets down his face to make his lips shine and pour over his swelled chest and abs. Cascading in tiny waterfalls between us. "Not what you used to say..." He quirked a dark brow. Holding me there as if savoring his power over me. *** "I used to be a fool." He snorted. "Actually, I thought you were wiser then." My brow knotted. "You mean before I left you." He snarled through his teeth and I felt him enter me abruptly. I gasped and tried to writhe away but his grip on my wrist and braced under my leg was unrelenting. He pinned me to the wall driving into me as if starved. Growling as he stabbed into me. Each pulsing stroke intended to destroy me. I turned my head away. Tightening my jaw and wincing every time he planted himself in my hot core. "Damn you, Jared." "No, Mida. Damn you to Hell. Damn you for leaving and damn you back to me." He snarled. Chasing my face to consume my mouth. Delving his tongue in to punish mine. Pressing his teeth into my lips bitingly. My whole body rocked from the impact of him entering me. My small pert breasts bouncing between us, nipples scraping the slight furring on his chest. I managed to yank my face away from the unwanted kiss. "And damn you, Mida, if you think you'll ever get the fuck away from me again." He pounded into me relentlessly. I strained my neck and despite myself I screamed in frustration against the jutting pain of him pushing at the entrance to my womb. "That's it, scream for me Mida." 11 Defiance "Fuck you, Jared. I hope you rot." I grated through gritted teeth. My eyes sparking up into his blue ones "Careful what you wish for, Mida. For if I rot it just might be in you." There was acid in his tone as he burrowed deep and came in my slick body. I writhed away in disgust. "Where exactly the fuck do you think you're going?" He snarled. "I'm done with your games." "You don't get it Mida." He froze. Blue eyes icy. "My games have only just begun." "Get out of my apartment." I hissed. Face upturned to his vehemently. "And out of me, forever." He scoffed. Square white teeth revealing in a wolfish smile. "Just the opposite actually." Before I could decide what he meant, he jerked out of me and caught me by the waist. Hoisting me out of the shower and turning with me. Tearing down about half the curtain with my body, while I flailed in his grip. Trying to pry his fingers free, I dug at his grip. He expertly shifted me side to side to keep any of my kicks from hitting home. Holding me at arm’s length with my arms pinned to my side. "I'm serious, Jared! I've had enough. I'll scream my bloody head off. I'll wake the neighborhood and have every cop on the block waiting outside to drag your ass back to CORE." "Oh will you?" He tossed me roughly over his shoulder to pin my knees to his shoulder. "Good luck with that." He swatted my bare ass. Hard. Making my cheeks jiggle and heat. Damn him! I was furious. I drove a rapid concessions into his back. Like a machine he powered through the pain, ignoring me. As he strode through the bathroom and out into the hall. Leaving wet footprints in the carpet. Tracks the cops could track. Let the son-of-a-bitch leave his DNA all over me. "I intend to." He muttered. "But cops aren't going to care." "The fuck they won't." I snapped. "Your intimidations don't work on me." "Oh, I haven't even begun to intimidate you, Mida. You'll know when I do." He flung me up over his shoulder and I bounced on my bed. Scampering up it to escape him. He laughed coldly. Lurching forward to snatch my ankles and drag me back down to him. Tossing my legs open and pouncing atop me. I tried to snap my legs closed around him but it was too late. They merely pinched around his thighs. I punched but he swung up a hand and batted it aside. Sliding his knees under my thighs to draw him closer to my center again. My every movement drew him further toward his goal. I punched again. Forgetting all my careful strategies. He swept that one aside the opposite way, with a chiding expression. "You can do better than that, Arimida. Where's the precision woman I knew?" "She wasn't being attacked by a former lover!" I was twisting, trying to writhe out from under him. "Former?" He lifted a dark brow. Tossing curling hair back from his forehead. "Seems like I was just inside you moments ago..." He murmured thoughtfully as if trying to remember. "You're not goddamn funny." "No." He acknowledged. "I'm not. Neither is this." He lifted my hips and curved them down to slam me down on his hard prick. Already excited from wrestling me down onto my down bed, he was rock hard. White hot pain flared through me. I was still raw from his last ravishing. He'd been plenty rough then. And he seemed more intent on being so now. His cock was swelling inside me. Straining every wall to the point I feared I'd tear. "I can feel you everywhere." He pressed a bit deeper. Arcing his hips up into me. Pulsing rhythmically into me. "Fuck you feel good, Mida. I could take you all day and all night." Fear coursed through me because I knew it was true. I remembered his drive being relentless. Countless times I'd made excuses of prescheduled events to escape his hunger. Despite the pleasure and intensity of his lovemaking, he seemed to never wear down. When I began to get sore I'd often found ways to escape him. "Good luck doing so now." He said bitterly. 12 More He was bringing me down harder onto his lap. Thrusting more forcefully as he pinned my arms along my sides with his elbows. Grunting and beginning to sweat as he worked into my body. "Why are you doing this?" I demanded in a cracking voice. Wishing he'd just leave. "Because you're mine. You always have been. And no matter where you go, or what you'll do. I'll always find you. Because you are." "I'm not! I haven't been in years. What do you want?" "You. Back." He slammed in hard. "I'm going to keep you, Mida." "You can't do that!" I shrieked still trying to writhe. "I'm not some pet." "Perhaps not. Yet." He swallowed. Corded throat working and arms bulging as they bore his weight. Plunging into me so deep I thought I'd split. "Jared!" My voice jounced with every bouncing movement. "You think this will win me back?" He scoffed. "Win you, Mida? No." He shook his head ominously. "There is no winning you. I was charming, sweet. Everything a man should be and you didn't care. You get the other side of me now. And you'll be sorry you did." I paused to stare up at him. His blue gaze was flinted steel as he stared down at me. Watching every expression on my face. "What do you mean, Jared?" My voice dropped in true fear. "It's not about winning you anymore. It's about possessing you. You're not going anywhere. You'll be on me. Under me. Around me." He twirled a finger pointedly, for emphasis. "But no matter where I have you. I'll be..." He pressed in deeply. Adjusting to pull my hips down to meet his movement. "right." Again. "Here." And he growled as I felt heat fill me as he climaxed. His body tightening to muscled swells and rigid ligaments as he poured his pleasure into my body. "Damn you, Jared!" "Fuck you, Mida." He snatched a handful of my hair and tilted my head so he could stare in my face. "Enough of your nasty mouth. If you want to speak to me, you’re going to have to change how you do it." "I'm not changing shit!" Using his grip on my hair, and catching my shoulder he flipped me onto my stomach. Fisting one of my pillows he hoisted up my hips and shoved it under me. Forcing my ass up. I started fighting in truth. "What are you doing?" If he tried to stick that massive thing in my ass it was going to rip me for sure. "Scared, Mida?" He laughed. Palming between my shoulders to keep me flat down. I put my palms next to me trying to lift him off me but he weighed too much. "Don't!" "Calm down." He dropped over me. His body fitting my curves as he let his weight settle along my back and rear. "I'm not taking you like that." I blew a relieved breath. "It wouldn't serve my purpose." He added. What? "What purpose?" I squawked. "Knocking you up, Baby." 13 A Strange Creature Working for CORE it hadn't taken them long to determine I had a knack for seeing the big picture. Soon they had me running Operations as a Team Leader. The first time I saw Jared I was wearing a sleek black dress. My brown hair lifted into a classy bun which left loose tendrils framing my face. The dress was slit up both hips to give me free movement and was long enough to hide that I was wearing a form of combat boots with it. Equipped with daggers in one and a small caliber pistol in the other. As we pulled up to the Diner I was to infiltrate, I saw two bodyguards out front and realized that getting to Mr. Black in the backroom was going to be damn near impossible. I turned to my Commander after assessing the monitors. I still held onto the strap for balance in the back of our van disguised as a cable vehicle. "I'm going to need a bigger weapon." I was worried because of the close fit of the dress I knew I had nowhere to hide one. "That's why you're taking Jared." *** The team in the van parted and I saw the man closest to the front seats, opposite the van from me. He had a prominent ear piece in with a clear chord trailing over his shoulder. He was setting the magazine for a Glock 23. A .40 caliber. Ought to be big enough if he knows how to use it. He stepped through the crowded van. Other men parting for his huge frame. Instinctively shying away from his breadth. "Just keep your weapons in your boots unless we get separated." "How likely is that?" I blinked at him. "Highly unlikely. Once I've got a set target in mind it's rather hard to get away from me." He turned his head and set piercing blue eyes on me. I should've run like hell. Run from him. From CORE. *** I sat bolt upright. Hearing a rattle and feeling a jerk at my wrist. As I yanked a chain binding one of my wrists tight. Damn him. I gave it a betrayed look as though it had linked itself to the boards on my bed then slithered over and hooked itself to me arm. Sighing I realized I felt his eyes. He's in here with me. I looked up and met that cold gaze sitting in the chair across from my bed. He sipped his coffee leisurely. Wearing an open white button-up shirt, belted black pants and not another stitch of clothing. One bare foot crossed across his knee. "Interesting dream?" He queried. "Closer to a nightmare." I grunted rubbing hair back from my face. I felt a biting pain low in my abdomen. I groaned and fell back. "Everything hurts." "Hmm." He stood with a smirk. "Perhaps this will help." He stood and swept up a mug from the table next to him. Holding it by the top in a large capable hand. Casting him a wary look, I gingerly leaned up and took it. Seeing it was rich black as I preferred I sniffed it and caught the sweet scent. "Chocolate flavored." He murmured as he returned to his seat. Sipping his again before adding. "From New York. Your favorite." "What's in it?" I eyed him. He quirked a dark brow at my skepticism. "Shouldn't you be more worried about what's about to be in you?" Missing his meaning, I was carefully tipping the cup to examine the liquid. "That's exactly what I'm doing." "I got you outta there, you recall that?" I blinked at him in confusion. "You never did need those guns." He's talking about the mission. He did get me out. "How are you always in my head?" I groaned. Flopping limply back as I still gripped the drink I hadn't yet dared touch. *** He walked over to steal the mug and set it on the table next to the bed. Sitting on the edge next to me. "I'm invested in all things you, Mida." "Why won't you go away?" I put a pillow over my face and screamed into it. He ripped it away and tossed it onto the floor. "Because you don't really want me to." "The Hell I don't!" I lifted my head to stare at him askance. "Do you?" He spread out next to me. Propped on an elbow he leaned over my face. "Then why do you get so wet at even the hint of my cigarettes?" "I don't." I snapped. "The devil you don't! I can smell it." He sniffed a long inhalation. "I can scent you now. You want it." 14 Something Feral I watched in horror as he climbed over me. His blue eyes suddenly seemed flecked with yellow and the pupil had narrowed eerily. "I'm going to take you like I did last night." "No." I pushed against his chest. He chuckled, eyeing my hands shoving against his thick chest then looking at me askance. "Come on, Mida. You can't be serious? You're no more than a butterfly." He caught my hip and tossed me over before I could react. I clung to the blanket with one hand, trying to keep it pulled up to my chest as I tried to crawl up the bed. Attempting to escape him. He caught my waist and drug me back while I clung to fistfuls of sheet. He laughed loudly now. "Really, Mida? What are you going to do? Just let me fuck you." "How about you go suck a big fat donkey dick!" I hissed over my shoulder. He laughed harder as he shoved a pillow under me. "That's what I love most about you...Your fire." "I hope you go straight to firey Hell, Jared!" "Maybe later." He grunted. "First I'm going to cum in you." Once the pillow was firmly folded under my pelvis so my ass and thighs jutted up toward him, he unbelted his pants and shoved them down. Oh no. I tried to jerk sideways and roll off the pillow but hit the end of the chain hooking my wrist to my damn headboard. I lurched to the other side to try the same maneuver. He absentmindedly caught my shoulder against his open palm to keep me from slithering away. I felt the weight of his heavy cock land against my ass. "Jared!" "Good." He growled. Catching a fistful of my brown hair and tugging my head back so he could lean against my back and whisper against the side of my jaw. "I love when you say my name like that." "Don't do this." "What, Mida? Fuck you like you fucked me?" "How'd I fuck you!" I yelped. Tired of hearing that he was bitter over some betrayal I had no idea about. "I gave you everything and you left." He caught his thick rod and pushed it roughly into me. "But not this time..." *** I winced at the sudden swelling inside me. Stretching the tender place between my hips. Making my stomach feel full as it pinched against the pillow resting under my pelvis. "I heard you telling Tobias that you'd kill me without blinking." I said through gritted teeth. My back bowing as he pressed further into me. Sinking in until I felt the weight of his sack against my soft inner lips. "What'd you expect me to say?" He roared. Catching one of my hips as he twisted sideways and dropped a palm on the bed next to me so he could see my face. "Say no, so he killed us both?" "You could've told him I was your teammate." "Oh!" He scoffed. "That I loved you? How would that have gone over?" I gasped. My eyes narrowing. "Don't mock me." "I'm not! I'm asking you a serious question! What would you have had me say?" "That you had some kind of loyalty to me." "How would that have gone over, Aramida!" He spat. "He'd have removed me as your Handler but we might have stood a chance." "The Hell we would've." He lurched up out of my view and positioned behind me. "You'd still have run away." His hand hooked over my shoulder and the first thrust felt like it had last night. Like it burrowed up into my sternum. I cried out and arched my back away. "Relax, Mida. You could take me before." "You were gentle then." "If I was gentle now, would you take it?" "No!" "Fine." He surged into me and I tossed my head back. Trying to cringe away from him but the pillow pinned me against his pounding hips. It felt like someone was stabbing me inside. Forcing a branch in and out. He was so thick and hard. "What are you!" I shouted in accusation. "You're not human." "No." He sunk in deep. His hips forcing him beneath my belly button and holding as I felt his body flexing in pulses that told me that he'd cum in me. "I'm not." Again. "Get off me, Jared! You're an animal." He dropped over my back, resting his cheek on one of my shoulder blades. "You've no idea..." "And just think." He kissed the shoulder blade. Reaching beneath me to cup a breast as he kissed along my back. Still buried to the hilt in me. "Soon you'll be carrying my young." 15 A Fracture "This time, Mida. It's going to be different." "What do you mean?" I whined. Rising onto my elbows to try and slither away from him. He caught my other breast and held me pinned against his chest. Showering my back and shoulders with sensual kisses and light nibbling. Despite myself I could feel my skin warming. "This time, there'll be no denials. You'll admit some truths." "There aren't any truths I'm denying." I said scathingly over my shoulder. His blue eyes peered up at me from the back of my shoulder. "Aren't there?" I sighed dramatically. "Pray tell, what exactly am I denying, Jared?" "That I can make you feel good." Fear swelled in me. More than before. Because I know he can. And I didn't want him to. I wanted to hate him. To dislike him. "Oh, there it is." He murmured laughingly into my back. His large rough palms massaging my breasts gently. I stared at him. What now? "The first hint of real fear. Despite everything I've done to you, you fear me making you cum more than any of that." My body had been tortured before. More than once. Torture wasn't something foreign. It's what enemies do. But climax, that's what lovers do. I sorely didn't want to do that. "Relax, Mida. You are going to cum." "I won't." I said belligerently. "Sure you will." He whispered against the shell of my ear. Chuckling in a vibrating rumble. "I know exactly how to make you." He started moving in me again. But this time it was slow and methodical. As precise as Jared himself. He tilted upward which forced him at an angle that made me jerk like he'd hit me with a hot poker. "There it is..." He purred into the tendrils of hair at the back of my neck. "That's it, isn't it?" I was panting. Breathing heavily. My whole body tense as I fought the immediate response of my body to where he was touching me inside. He caressed against it ruthlessly bringing me to a higher level of strain as I fought against the pleasure rippling through my body. I bowed my back up in an effort to change the angle. He laughed and flattened his rippled abdomen and chest against my back. Mounting me like a dog. I dropped my back in an effort to escape his hot skin. Which put me right back where he wanted me. "Good." He whispered. "Now stay there." One of his hands slid up from my breast to scoop the front of my shoulder. Tugging me back against him. I drew a long shuddering breath. "Oh, I know that sound...You're so close, aren't you?" "No!" But the word came out as more of a moan then an argument. "Ah, there you are..." He tilted his hips at that downward angle. Still moving slowly. Building the pleasure coursing through me in wild waves. My hand on the bedding fisted. Gripping it in an effort to stay the swells. Please no. I didn't want to give him this. Didn't want him to be right. He licked the outer curve of my ill and nibbled the lobe. A wild moan escaped me despite all my efforts. "Mmm...I love that sound." He was so heavy inside me. Stretching me to a nearly impossible point. Delving in to caress all my walls and just brush the sensitive innermost point. He knew just where to stop to keep from hurting me, when he wished. "Don't do this." I whined. "It's not what I'm doing." He growled. "It's what you're going to do. You're just about to soak my hard cock. Do it, Mida." His breath stirred my hair and sent vibrating currents pouring through me. "No!" I cried out as my body surged. I tried to lunge forward to get off him. To escape the mounting pleasure just as it peaked. But he'd prepared for this. That hand hooked underneath me and scooping my shoulder held me back against him. "You're not going anywhere." He rumbled. Thrusting a last hard time against that spot. My head threw up and my body tightened. Grabbing him in the fist of my body. Clutching him and massaging as I came with a long drawn out moan. My body rising beneath a sheen of sweat as I bucked back against him in rhythm to the pulls of pleasure yanking inside me. He met each buck with a long flexing stroke. I growled in frustration before my head fell forward in defeat. "Damn you, Jared."

Chapter One Look After Him 1580 A Cottage in Inner Forestway, Mane Country “Sebastian” The woman breathed, that seductive note already entering her voice, as she opened her cottage door and bid him enter. As she has countless times before. “Moira.” He greeted stomping off his boots before entering the sparse cottage. “I’ve missed you.” She cooed. Stroking the rounded, tops of her small, pert breasts. “I know.” Unsatisfied with his response, she was quick to say. “My lover has returned from his estate. He’s really quite possessive.” She threw shining brown hair over her shoulder, proudly. “I care not a whit for possessive lovers.” He shrugged. “Do you care for me?” She pounced on the opportunity to ask the question. Despite that she already knows. He leaned back his head, gold eyes staring down his nose haughtily. You know better. But hope shined on her face. “Moira, I don’t come here to whisper lies to you.” “You whisper many things to me,” She sighed. “But never lies.” “Do you want me to go?” She stared at him. His skin and hair shining gold in the light from her small fire. His features were square and infinitely appealing. “I’ve never seen a man the like.” She walked up to stroke his face. “I want you with me.” “Then come. I’ll spend the eve loving you, if you wish it?” “I do.” “I’m cold comfort for a widow.” “But you are so warm.” She countered. Clear innuendo in her voice. “I don’t feel it.” He dismissed. Striding from her to move objects on the table. She grabbed his shoulders and roughly turned him to face her. Though he towered over her by more than a foot, she was unintimidated by this man who’d shown her nothing but kindness. “You could have any woman in Ardae. Why do you come to the bed of a nothing woman? A woman who’s only mistress to powerful men.” “Because your loneliness screams louder than any I’ve heard." He sighed. "I come to soothe it.” Unable to stand the pain in it. So much like my own... He thought. “Not to bed me?” She teased. Caressing his cheek again. “Not if you don’t wish it. I’d sit on the settee and hold you in my arms if you’d have it.” “Would my presence bring you comfort?” “No.” His voice dropped. “No companionship could soothe the way of my suffering.” It’s for what my kind are, what we’ve lost, and for the many more brothers that are hunted and slaughtered. For my helplessness to protect them. She turned away to hide her pain. Pouring him a glass of wine. Knowing me so little, she's unaware I prefer Sherry. “You know your brethren call you ‘The Great Protector’.” She remarked. Watching the dark liquid fill the glass. As if she read my thoughts. “I know what they call me.” He took a drink of the wine she’d poured for him. There was an uncharacteristic sadness to him tonight. “Will you ever love a woman?” Moira asked. “I’m unsure.” He set the glass down. “I’ve hardened over the years. Ever bored.” “I’ve seen that. I’ve watched you grow cold.” “I’ve watched too many brothers die.” He sighed. “I’m losing the tenuous faith I’ve clung to.” “Well, join me my faithless one.” She took his hand and led him to her chamber. “For though you may be willing to merely hold me, I crave greater sport with you!” “You usually do.” But there was fondness in his voice. She pulled the dress down to expose her small globes. And he hoisted the skirt up. Tipping her backward over the bed for better access to her warm core. She plucked wildly at the laces on his breeches. Freeing his torrid length and cooing appreciatively as she stroked it. Taking it into her mouth briefly to hear him moan in pleasure. In short order he'd shoved her back. She giggled as she bounced on the rush mattress. He folded her ankles up next to her buttocks and held the tops of her feet as he entered her. Soon enveloped in the smell and feel of Moira. Feeling the soft length of her brown hair sliding through his fingers and washing over the blankets. Lovely. He was so engrossed in pulsing rhythmically into her and the small sounds of ecstasy she made, he didn’t hear the door of her cottage open behind him. She circled her legs up around his hips to pull him in deeper. Clawing his chest in her rapture as she surged up to meet him. Purring in excitement. Sebastian was close. But though he hadn't heard the door, he certainly felt the burn of the blade sinking beneath his shoulder blade and into his heart. His head fell back as he grunted in pain. Rolling from Moira to face his attacker, as his body quickly began weakening. He saw a black-haired man with eyes equally as dark. *** “Demaron.” Moira whimpered fearfully. Lurching up on her elbows to catch up the coverlet. “I didn’t know you were coming!” The man shook with rage. Bloodied dagger dripping over the bedding as he leaned over Moira. Bast blinked blearily a few times, feeling himself waning with every broken beat of his damaged heart. I’m dying. He knew. And there was a slight sense of relief. But more than that was the fear of what’d happen to the others. Of what would occur if he couldn’t look after them. He swallowed his pain. Fighting to get his body on its feet, but only managing to roll off the edge of the bed. Toppling the bedstand in the process. The cottage shook with Sebastian’s body struggling to live. Wind howled outside. And he felt the pain of scales pushing through his pores but was too weak to react. The gold layer rasped out to coat his chest and shoulders. “What the hell is that thing!” He heard Demaron shout in horror. Too late. The bliss of unconsciousness swept him away into black comfort. Where he felt like he floated. Somewhere safe and warm. He heard a man’s quick command. “Look after him.” And felt a surge as though pushed from where he was. Heard a woman’s scream in his ears. And the voice again. “Look after him. He’s yours.” And there was utter silence. Chapter Two No Healing from That WaterRose, Meadow Mountain, Grier Country Sebastian woke slowly. Awash with pain. He saw a dark head lowered over him and met the gray eyes of his friend. “Chavias.” He greeted through a throat that felt stuffed with cotton. How’d I get here? “Your bloody luck is astounding! How you’re alive escapes me.” Chavias’ gray eyes were wide. “Me as well.” Bast tried to sit but felt the cutting pain stabbing through his back and into his chest. “How am I alive?” “I’m not sure this time. You healed. Did you manage that?” “I don’t recall attempting to heal myself.” “Well, you should have. I would’ve.” Bast laughed humorlessly. “You must quit with all this recklessness. We all knew it was a matter of time before some woman’s angry husband stuck you.” “I’m glad you did.” “You had to have guessed?” Chavias said sternly. His look was incredulous. “How’d you find me?” “I didn’t. The Alpha was passing through Mane and caught a whiff of your blood.” “Where was I?” “Thrown into the underbrush.” “Is Moira well?” “I haven’t the faintest idea who or what a ‘Moira’ is. But perhaps you should worry for your own welfare at this moment. Least until you heal.” Bast grunted and flopped back to the pillows. Staring at the unfinished ceiling above him. The stronghold isn’t half done yet. It was a monument to The Alpha and his mate. Despite that she never made it off the mountain that night. All the more reason. He hoped it’d give their Alpha some comfort when finished. “Rest.” Chavias ordered. Pushing a palm to Bast’s forehead, caused Sebastian’s body to go limp. “How is he?” Deragan asked from the doorway. “Still weak.” “Did he mention who did this?” “No. But in his sleep, kept asking, ‘who needs to look after me. Who?’ Then he’d quiet.” “Any idea what he spoke of?” “None.” Chavias was baffled. They were quiet awhile. “It’s remarkable he’s alive. How?” “I don’t know.” “Well, bless your skills in battle wounds.” Deragan put a hand to Chavias’ shoulder. “I had little hope for him when I got him here.” “I did very little.” Chavias shrugged. “What?” Deragan frowned. “That’s impossible. He was covered in blood. Laying in a pool of it. That should’ve been enough to hollow him out…” “Well, when I examined him, he was relatively healed already.” “That was a life-threatening wound.” Deragan objected. “I know.” Chavias nodded solemnly. “We don’t heal from those.” “I know.” *** 1700 LandingTown, Igonox Elsabet knew precisely what she was. How dangerous she was. As did most who crossed her path. Instinctively sensing danger at the flick of her gaze. Feeling like a mouse in the cross hairs of a cat’s gaze. Currently, she was watching him from across the room. Sebastian Bodane. Chavias and Sebastian strolled the room. Elbowing each other and laughing jovially. “Chavias, it was so long ago! Do let it go!” Bast had chuckled. “She had the bluest eyes I’d ever seen and hair as black as mine. We’d have made a fine pair.” “Like horses?” He jested. “Calisto was not for you.” Bast shouldered him. “You can’t harbor me ill forever.” “The devil I can’t! You pulled the fur from under me feet! And placed her squarely in Raese’s path.” He feigned outrage but there was a laughing note in his voice. Bast was grinning broadly when his eyes had lit on Elsabet. Returning her thorough assessment. Her blue eyes narrowed on him warningly. He was tall and tawny. With long waving gold hair that moved around him like a crowd. His skin a similar shade. But his blue-green eyes a bit too keen for his own good. Tonight, he wore an open green overcoat over his usual flowing white shirt which was ruffled at the collar and wrist in such a way it should’ve made him seem less masculine. But it did not. Not this man. Instead, it drew attention to the sinewed lines of his lean hands and corded throat. Making him look as though he needed touched by a woman. But Elsabet wasn’t one to be so easily distracted. Not by prey. She could tell from the way his gaze continually flicked back to her that he had noticed her intense stare. Surprising considering how many he’s getting. There was no jealousy in her thoughts as she assessed the women staring at him so hungrily. They can have him. Where are all the stuffy dowagers that should be protecting their daughters from the half-clothed rogue? The answer dawned on her immediately. Probably staring at him themselves. Elsabet knew of his reputation with women. They’re mesmerized by him. Even now the women at this ball were staring at him open-mouthed and sweating. Elsabet watched a woman arrive at his side, tugging his arm. Forcing him to break his study on her. The delicate beauty, dangling off him like a necklace, giggled at something he’d said. Basking in his attentions. Elsabet cocked her head, watching the interaction. Chavias wandered to the refreshments table. Elsabet was relieved the massive redhead man, Mardichi, was absent tonight. Not wishing to contend with the big beast. Bast turned to talk to a small brunette at his elbow. Making the flowing white shirt swathe around him, leaving his collarbone and the defined lines of his upper chest exposed. Fitted breeches molded a well-muscled body and his boots were at a high shine. A man who pays attention to the details in his appearance. Likely not much going on in his mind. She quickly assessed him as shallow. Elsabet rose purposefully and glided through the crowd. The brunette drew him onto the dancefloor. He engaged in the dance with her. Seeming utterly oblivious to Elsabet’s dark intent. Stealing from him. Bast had lifted his arm to spin his dance partner. Pleasantly oblivious at that moment. Elsabet caught the glint of a gold chain falling over his collar and dangling just beneath those laces. Stark against his tanned skin. The candlelight caught the shimmer of a gold ornament on the chain. Nestled against his defined chest. A serpent twining a thick cross. Her target. Chapter Three Not So Easy to Steal From The one thing she needed for her to return home. To Sanctuary Island. Even now she was calculating his next step. Her plan was simple: She’d intercept him as he turned in step with the dance, she’d hook the pendant on her claw and let his movements tear it off him. Freeing it into her waiting hand. Already hanging open, his shirt would offer little resistance. Amulet in hand she’d exit the dance floor. Likely while he stood in surprise. Her detail in LandingTown settled. And free to return home. Elsabet watched him, nearly shaking with intensity. Anticipation heightening as he danced closer. She was already reaching, waiting for his flowing movements to place the amulet in her grasp. Instead, he released the brunette and abruptly faced her. Sparking gold eyes focused on her. His hair settled around his face and back over his shoulders in a tawny cloud that caught the firelight of the chandeliers and illuminated over his gold skin. Making him hypnotic to look at. Those eyes which had been nearly aqua a moment ago now glowed animalistically. They changed color? He blinked slowly. Waiting to see what she’d do. Jaw agape she froze a second before her brows descended. Her look accusing. Still unsure why she wanted his dragon’s eye amulet, he swept her hesitantly outstretched hand into his and twirled her. Suddenly incorporated into the dance, it took every ounce of her rapid reflexes to move in step with the group. She didn’t know how to dance. Never had a need to. Not in years, anyway. The woman previously dancing with him expostulated in enraged profanity. Elsabet’s focus was this man, whom, had abruptly change from docile prey to glaring at her predatorily. They stared each other down, unblinkingly. For the first time, she felt as though an enemy, an equal, assessed her as she did him. When he pulled her close to turn her again, claws rent from her fingertips to shred his shirt and grasp the amulet. She jerked it violently. Snapping the chain. His eyes narrowed on her. Spinning on her heel, she dissolved into the crowd. Moving through the throng, they exited into the dark. Elsabet paused to glance behind her. Finding herself facing the stranger again. His features were perfection, an aristocratic nose framed by arched brows and vivacious green-blue eyes. His square jaw was ornamented with a broad mobile mouth. He tipped a brow in challenge. “I believe that’s mine...” Not now. Fool. Tossing an elbow into those handsome features, she made crushing contact. Stepping back, he scowled at her. His hand moving to his nose and eyeing the blood collected on his fingertips before lifting to set on her with steely determination. Not quite the loud objection I’d expected. She frowned at his calm response. Climbing into the coach, she was appalled when he leapt in as well. Despite the footman’s objections, he shouted for the driver to go. How dare you bid my servants! Elsabet was livid when the man dared comply with this stranger’s order. He’ll be fired upon return to the country home. She decided. For now, I have to deal with this dreadful creature. She scowled across the carriage. He’s quickly become more of a nuisance then he’s worth. “Get out of my coach.” She enunciated the words. He stared at her unblinkingly. Refusing. Seeming displeasingly unafraid of Elsabet’s hard tone. A tone that normally sent creatures instinctively scurrying into the shadows. “Why are you stealing from me?” He cocked his head. “Get out of my coach, My Lord!” She ordered, voice brooking no argument. “Lord Bodane, My Lady.” He calmly corrected. “I suggest you answer me.” Gaze unwavering, he stared her down. “I suggest you get. Out. Of. My. Coach.” Her head tipped in warning. “I’ll not say it again.” He didn’t budge. “You’ve no idea what you’re dealing with.” His eyes narrowed at her cautioning words. “Heed your own words, My Lady...” She hissed. Her irises bled to ruby. Slamming her hands against the sides of the coach she screeched. Cracking her neck, she looked at him. Last warning. The coach rocked. Long brown wings snapped out from her body, one shattering the narrow coach window. The driver lunged off his seat. Hitting the ground and desperately crawling through the dirt to get as far from it as possible. Vanishing down the drive yelling in horror. Sebastian was unmoved by the woman’s violent fury. “Out!” The valkyrie shrieked in his mind. To any mortal, the sight of the Valkyrie with red eyes and brown wings spanning the coach, would’ve been an intimidating sight. Shredding her slippers, her feet became taloned claws embedding in the coach seat. She emanated predatory hunger. Cocking his head, he studied her new visage, fearless. That really should’ve been her first hint. He mused. Toying with the book in his hands. Her skin was as pale as when she’d been beautiful. However, hair pins clattered to the floor and her mane went coarse and black as a Dread’s shroud. Her changing body tearing the lavender gown. She now crouched before him in naked glory, claws sinking into the edge of the leather cushion. A softer shade of the brown tinging her wings climbed the sides of her hips and along the ridge of her ribcage. Blood red eyes burned. As wide and unblinking as that of a baby bird...yet far more terrifying. She screamed threats into his mind though no voice filled the coach. She breathed quickly. Her vibrating body rattling the coach with barely contained energy. When he didn’t break her stare, she compressed her lips and relaxed her shoulders, letting her head fall back. Sebastian eyed her. Fury emanated from her. Nearly tangible. He caught her upper arm, but her hand now equipped with claws, raked his forearm. Cutting deep and leaving three jagged marks which seared with venom. Ignoring the pain, he watched her. Unflappable. Sebastian’s comrades, Raese Whiting and Alpha Black emerged from the ball to stare openmouthed at the horrifying creature peering red-eyed from the coach. Raese swirled his hand. The long staff topped in glowing green, materialized in his fist. He spun it once before slamming it to the ground which shortened its length by half. Turning it into a quarterstaff. His weapon of choice. His and The Alpha’s eyes went to Bast, questioningly. Chapter Four Beware Who You Toy With Angling to be in their view near the broken window, he gave them a long look, lips tight. Warning them that he had the situation in hand. Despite the apparent chaos. Deragan turned, jerking his head for them to return indoors. Trusting Sebastian. Raese crooked his wrist again and the staff vanished in a billow of green flakes. They straightened their overcoats and stepped back through the doorway as Chavias emerged. Catching him by the arm, Deragan turned him murmuring words Elsabet couldn’t hear but from their body language, he likely told them to go back inside. Chavias twisted and glimpsed the red-eyed creature atop the shattered coach. “Bloody Hell!” He muttered over his shoulder as Deragan and Raese dragged him back in. Intent on keeping anyone else from coming out and witnessing the sight unfolding. Leaning over, Bast collected something from the floorboards before stepping from the coach. Giving the women his back, he ignored the bony wing protruding from the window near his head. He’d cracked the door and squeezed through the slight space. She hissed warningly. Then her gaze fell to where the pendant should’ve been on the floorboards. He took it. She realized instantly. Glancing over his shoulder, Bast watched the coach rattle from the furious shaking of the creature within. In moments, the boards splintered and shattered, projecting wooden fragments as it exploded. Bursting from the chaos, her red eyes burned in the dark. She landed barefoot on the remnants of the coach roof. Clawed feet gripping the splintering wood with a crunch. Ruby eyes glittering in the dark. She held out her hand for the pendant. A superior lift to her chin as she glared down her nose at him. He’d given her a bored look, jaw ticking. His shrug made it clear he’d no intention of handing it over. She shot into the air. A dark blur cutting the sky before plummeting in a calculated dive. He’d stared at her, consideringly. Knowing that returning indoors would only draw her back inside to cause a bigger scene. So, he’d made no move as she drew near enough wind hissed over her wings like sails slapping. The energy of her fury clenched his stomach, forcing his muscles tight. Instinctively ready to fight, he felt no inkling of fear. She caught him in a taloned grip. Lifting his limp body. Her grip slipped so she tossed him like a dog with prey. Catching him by his arms in a better grip. What remained of his shirt rent as her claws embedded in his flesh. Ouch. Bast winced. Gritting his teeth, he willed his body not to react. Don’t change. Drawing from his training over the years, Sebastian forced himself passive. Eying the creature carrying him into the night. She shook her black mane like a bird settling ruffled feathers. Glowering down at him, her eyes completely red. Absent any white. She tossed him once more to get a better grip. And to emphasize to the male that she was the one in control. You’re merely prey. For me to kill any moment… An inhuman growl rumbled from his throat. A cautioning that he was coming to the end of his vast tolerance. The woman-bird glanced down at him, surprised he was capable of such a noise. Tightening her grip, she pierced those claws deeper into his arms and shoulders. One hooking painfully under a shoulder blade. He allowed her the flight. Though his anger had set in. “You shouldn’t have tried to steal from me.” He lifted the pendant still gripped in his fist. His lip curled, he continued working to control his irritation. *** They’d long since passed over the villages bordering LandingTown, Crystal Lake and River City. Now they were heading over deep Warwood. Likely to pass over Rosewynn Manor, The Alpha's home, soon. Sebastian recognized the country well. He let her fly a bit further. Knowing that he'd need her to veer sharply East to go where he intended her to. High over the needle trees, he glimpsed moonlight shining on the clearing outside Meadowbrook Grier where the Manor was located. She intended to fly him far enough from the city. Then kill him. Far from where anyone would hear him screaming. A low snarl rippled up his throat. Perhaps she should’ve recognized the sound as the annoyance of his beast at playing prey so long. An inhuman sound vibrating from deep within his chest to echo over the trees. “Enough. Cease toying with me.” Sebastian snapped. Tilting his head up to her. She looked down at him, black hair falling about her face as she sneered. “You’re a captive, great lord. I suggest you cease your tongue.” Her angry voice ripped through his mind. Leaving a wake of discomfort. It was a dark hiss. Though able to invoke terror, it was still somehow infinitely feminine. He looked at her lovely underside as he considered what she was. Contrary to his thoughts, his tone was tired. “This flight grows tedious. Remove your hooks from me.” Smirking at him, she refused to even slow. Great brown wings moving across the night sky. Blocking his view of stars and the moon. Where she belonged. Elsabet preferred dim lighting. In daylight she was far out of place. More easily spotted for what I am. Focusing on her dark intent, she gave Sebastian Bodane a rough shake, driving her claws deeper. “Reminding me, I’m prey, are we?” He queried. Annoyance tingeing his voice. Where is his fear? She found it vaguely irritating he seemed incapable of feeling it. Elsabet could as easily drop him as spare him. He should be afraid… When she’d glanced back down, his jaw clenched and a muscle there ticked decisively. Anger vivid on his face. “You think to hold me captive, Harpie?” His rage was obvious. That blue-green look unwavering on her. Flexing his body, he ripped from her grasp. She released him momentarily but captured him around the waist again. He jerked around to face her, cutting his own flesh deeply in the process. Staring up at her purposefully, the ground far below him. A fall no mortal could survive. Chapter Five A Golden Beast Elsabet looked down, red eyes wide. Appalled he would rend his own skin so flagrantly. She studied the strange fragile creature she held in a viselike clasp. He was heavy, and she felt the hardness of his body in her grip. She cocked her head as she looked at him. “It is a shame.” She murmured. “But I cannot jeopardize my mission for any mortal. No matter how…Interesting a one.” That pendant was needed on the Sanctuary Island to stave off the invaders. Much greater need than any lord wanting to wear a pretty trinket. Bast’s voice interrupted her thoughts. “The Dragon Eye.” “What?” She hissed into his mind. “It’s called the Dragon Eye, my trinket...Why do you seek it?” “To save a people more precious than you, human.” She shook her head almost sadly. Reaching down she yanked the pendant loose from his hands. His torn shoulders and arms offering little resistance. It was as the sun was cresting the ridge that she released her grip on him. Watching him fall desolately. For just a moment, she wished she could take it back. He was courageous. Admirable in his fearlessness. A shame. Even in his shredded shirt with gold hair tousled, he’d been wildly handsome. She watched his strange expression as he looked up at her, dropping limply in a deadfall toward the trees far below. Totally calm...He was...peaceful. Bafflement marked her face. Making him fight the smile pulling at his lips. He gave her a chiding look. Angry at her choice. Or perhaps disappointed. *** Elsabet started to turn in flight, reluctant to see his human body crushed in the trees. Turning back from the body of water, she headed back toward LandingTown. As she turned something scintillating caught her eye. She glanced down and watched flashes of vibrant gold erupting from where he’d been falling. Only seconds passed but it seemed an eternity as something rising within the pink and purple hues of the morning sun, stole her breath. The rising sun shimmered like fire on the gold scales pouring over him in a layer of armor which clacked as it laid into place. Snapping together they interlaced over his shape as he lengthened and distorted. His body tore apart. Until finally the giant creature blew out of the mist. Massive and graceful in flight. Giant wings longer than hers, and more proportioned, were beautiful rather than terrifying. Its long neck unfolded. She looked down on a head covered in horns. Watching her attentively, it moved its wings twice and rose to where she hovered. Her wings stilling in shock, she nearly plummeted as she watched his shape shifting before her. Her body quaked as the rival rose to her height in only a few sweeping beats of his wings. His sharp teeth gritted in rage. And now the tables were turned. She could think only one thought…Flee. And she did… *** The odd-shaped bird-woman dove through trees of Warwood, rattling the tops in a spray of green leaves and tree needles. Staying low to escape her pursuer. Weaving through the shadows of thick tree trunks and splashes of blinding gold light which shimmered between. It was cool and dark this low. Smelling of wet dirt. Concealing her movements better than the cresting dawn above which threatened to reveal her altogether. Manipulating through trunks by twisting and arcing, she was careful of her dark, bony wings. Likely to snap if she crashed into a tree. Already breathing heavily, she struggled to keep moving. Clearly unaccustomed to fleeing. She won’t escape today. Not from me. Sebastian’s eyes focused on the strange look of her. Like nothing I’ve witnessed before. A distance above, and behind her, tree trunks snapped like kindling. An immense black shadow spread its silhouette over the tree canopy. Darkening the trunks below. And casting over her. She sped up. Wings pumping in a determined escape. Black hair trailing behind buzzed with lightening currents stemming from her scalp. Each tress frosting into a silvery mane. Declaring her presence like a beacon in the dim light. He smiled a toothy grin. Looking particularly ominous on his gold scaled snout. She heard the whoosh of giant wings. A look above revealed the gold hunter’s outline as it stalked her. Deeming her worthy prey. Come here, My Sweet. He thought. Waiting for her to slide into reach. Her blood red eyes seeped to startling blue. She’s tiring. Her guise diminishing with her magic. She’s running out of time. Having flown long past even her impressive endurance. Good. Soon she’ll be mine. Turnabout is fair play. The gaze of the gold eyes zeroed in on the bird-woman. You’ll have to fly a hell of a lot faster than this if you hope to escape me, Little Bird. He heard her thoughts. Intending to identify his whereabouts then dive into dark underbrush and let him pass over. Oh, I’m not so fool as that! She shot into the sky. Twisting in flight with the efficiency of a hummingbird. Fast. But I’m faster. He watched her intensely. Tracing her movements with lethal precision. The monstrosity of shimmering scales nearly blinded her as he appeared from nowhere, stretching razored talons. Escaping the sting of a claw by microseconds, she unfortunately caught the giant edge of a feathered wing in the face. He'd pivoted to pursue her, not expecting her to suddenly fly into his trajectory. His wing hit her with the force of a runaway horse. Ouch. His gold eyes narrowed, drawing scaled brows low as he bared teeth in a wince. She screeched. Unprepared for the stinging blow, she was knocked from flight. Dropping in a deadfall. The gold beast tried to catch her once more, barely missing. One black claw slicing a thin line along her side as she slipped through his grip. She quieted, too weak to do anything but drop. A few drops of blood showering from the wound as she fell.

SUMMARY: I could feel that there was something different about him. Magistrate Mathis was like a king living high up in his fortress on the hill. Taking hapless victims as his prisoners. I had seen him bathing by the lake once and knew he wasn’t what meant the eye. When he drew near my stomach sunk. And his keen eye had landed on me as a pretty trinket he wanted to possess. But I’ve never been one for the taking. As the village healer I’d done well taking care of myself. And had taken a vow of chastity. A fact which Mathis was astutely aware. Scoffing at my desire to focus on my herbal craft. If I’d not come to his bed, he’d declare me property of the WitchFall dungeons. And upon discovering that he had fingered me as one of Drimidan’s Witches, I was even more certain he was more warlock than I, witch. Or what if he was right all along? 01 – WitchFall on the Hill “He’s like a king living up on that hill.” Udora remarked to me in a hushed voice. Living in WitchFall Fortress on that hill. Guarding the WitchFall dungeons. I thought bitterly. Having not like the man since he’d accused my friend Mara of being a witch and taken her away. I never saw her after that. It was safe to assume that she’d died in WitchFall. Most do. I knew. It was a massive torture chamber where witches confessed to their sins. We watched the older man coming down off the hill from his towering fortress. His powdered wig and overly elaborate cravat carefully in place. “An evil one.” My eyes narrowed. “You only say that because of his pursuit of you.” “No. There’s something wrong with him.” I insisted. “Saria, you been saying this for years.” She groaned. “He’s the most powerful man in our village and the six surrounding.” “That’s because he has a knack for calling out witches.” “It’s true!” Udora gasped. Giving me a wide-eyed look. Her brown hair tossing in her huff. “You think otherwise?” “I think its mighty convenient he always seems to find some trace of witchery on every woman he accuses.” “Devil marks or devil gifts.” She emphasized. “Proof.” “Is it really though?” I eyed her askance. She frowned. “Well, what else would it be?” “His magic.” I suggested. “Saria!” She covered my mouth and looked furtively around as though I’d said something infinitely profane. I yanked her hand away. “I’m going to prove it, Udora.” “How?” “I’m going to follow him for a day. I’ll find out the truth.” “What if he catches you?” She sputtered. “He could have you thrown in those dungeons! No one ever comes back out! You know that!” *** I did what I told Udora I would. I slinked in the shadows. Haunting the magistrate’s step. Watching every careful adjustment of his wig. Every long step which seemed a bit too spry for a man of his age. How old is he? I had no idea. He’d looked the same since as long as I could remember. Even my father, the town tanner had feared him. Ushering me away from the magistrate’s watchful gaze. Telling me the man wasn’t one to be trifled with. Why does he never age? I moved behind the booths in the village to keep him in view as he inspected wares. Keeping his hands linked behind his back as he eyed the goods. His eyes were bleary green, but they flitted around as though he missed not the smallest detail. He had blotched skin on his face and a few lumpy growths marring along his nose and cheeks making him difficult to look directly at. But even as I was thinking it, he lifted his hand to make sure his wig was carefully in place and I noticed something that had always struck my attention. His hands were darkly tanned and sinewed. Long fingered and… Beautiful. Like the hands of a much younger man. *** The heat of the midday sun was blindingly painful today. Taking it to such a temperature that anyone not under a canopy was flushed red and panting for water. Me included. But I doggedly followed the man buying trinkets here and there. Pretty little necklaces or women’s dresses. Odd things for a man living alone to purchase. I frowned. My eyes narrowing on him. Does he have a mistress he hides from the village? Perhaps a village over? That would indeed be clever! I’d heard my father speak before of men that did such things so their catty wives wouldn’t find out about their affairs. Soon he was wiping a smooth brown wrist along his forehead and plucking at his wig in a way that told me he was overly hot in it. A dangerous game in Drimidan. Overheating was one of the fastest ways people died in this country. He veered from the booths and cast a furtive glance over his shoulder. Missing me crouched behind a booth. Once he’d verified no one seemed to be watching him, he turned sharply and quickly maneuvered to the left. Heading straight into Warlock Wood. What is he about? Everyone was scared to go into these woods. I hesitantly followed. Staring up at the towering trees anxiously. Noticing it progressively got darker. Quieter. But Magistrate Mathis’ step was smooth and sure as he headed into the center of the woods. No one comes out here. I thought fearfully. Realizing that if I lost him now, I might never make my way back out of these dense trees. He didn’t appear to be following any trail I could see. Just walking here as though he was born here. I heard slight gurgling and knew there had to be water close. It made my parched mouth seem even dryer. Wishing for a drink. He knelt next to the pond and swept several mouthfuls up to his lips. His white wig teetering but remaining in place. I was surprised he wasn’t worried about staining those fine black breeches. Straightening he never looked back as he began unpinning that wig and hung it over a branch above him. He unlaced his flowing white shirt and pulled it over his head. Hanging that from another branch so it dangled smoothly. Nearly glowing in the darkness of this enclosure. I cowered behind a tree wondering what he was doing. This didn’t seem like the prudish man the village knew as Mathis. He stretched onto his toes and extended his arms, and I was stunned at the smooth muscled lines of his back. Not an old man’s back. More like his hands… My lips parted as I watched with interest. He stuck his thumbs in the waist of his breeches and slid them down. I reared back slightly. His buttocks were well honed like the young men of the village who’d spent all their years cutting down trees or tanning hides. Not like the lazy body of a wealthy magistrate, who’s only job is to sit in a high chair and judge the rest of us. His narrow hips curved into thighs which bulged with muscle. His calves the same. Without hesitating he stepped into the gurgling water of the wake. Letting the waters which seemed to be boiling, swallow him. Bubbling up around his chest and then his neck as he ducked into it. Sweeping long black hair back from his face. He grabbed a fistful of weeds along the edge of the pond and began scrubbing his body with the soapy grass. Lifting his arms to wash along and under them. The sinewed arms of a warrior. I crept tree to tree until I was close enough to see the merest sliver of sunlight creeping through the trees to slant along the pond just next to him. If he turns just right… I’d be able to see his face. Though I was certain I already knew what it’d look like…As youthful as the rest of him. *** I picked up a rock and hurled it. It landed a short distance from him. Closer to me. As I’d hoped he reared up and took a tentative step forward to see what had landed in the water. Allowing that bit of light to brighten his features. As I thought, his face was flawless. Jaw square and tan and skin smooth along high cheekbones around a mobile mouth which was hard right now. Alert green eyes snapping through the trees and landing on where I hid. Oh, no. I crouched deeper behind a shrub. Certain he couldn’t see me peering through it. Surely not. 02 – I Should’ve Never Followed He was instantly out of the water. Stalking naked across the short expanse of moss and flowers to my hiding spot. Catching my arm, he hauled me out. “What are you doing here?” “You thought you had everyone fooled. But you don’t fool me. I knew you weren’t what you were pretending. You’re a witch yourself.” “Men are not witches.” His lips twitched in annoyance as he held my elbow nearly above my head. At such an angle it hurt my shoulder a little. I wasn’t a tiny woman, but he was far taller than me. “You, who’ve accused so many women of being witches, is one yourself! We’ll see what happens to you when I tell the whole village!” I glared up at him. Furious he’d deceived us all for so long. And I’d lost friends he’d accused of witchery. Friends which I’d never seen again after they were taken to the WitchFall Dungeons. His dungeons. “What did you do with them all? Sacrifice them to feed your power?” I accused. He lifted a brow. “Something like that.” *** He yanked me sideways two steps. I stumbled to keep up with him. Glimpsing the wrath on his face even in the darkness. He’s furious. A wave of power coursed over me and I suddenly wanted to curl into a ball. His fury was like being caught in a whirlwind. I felt like I couldn’t breathe. He shoved me back against a tree and caught my chin. “You think you’re a clever girl but let me be very clear. You open this pretty mouth of yours…” He trailed a thumb roughly over my lips. Dragging over the bottom one. “Not only will I have you thrown in WitchFall, but everyone you care about.” My eyes narrowed on him. “Are you threatening me?” “You’ve no idea.” He scoffed. “The things I’d do to one as pretty as you, would give you nightmares.” “I know what you are! I’ll tell everyone.” “And I’ll have your pretty friend in my dungeon by noon tomorrow.” *** “You can’t.” I spat. He’s bluffing. “I can.” He smiled coldly. His other hand shoved the shoulder of my dress down and jerked on the bodice of my dress. Ripping it down enough he could slip a hand beneath the neckline and cup my small breast. “No!” I struggled. Trying to get footing against the roots of the tree he held me pinned to. But I couldn’t get a foothold or a grip on anything. I kept sliding along the tree trunk and could find nothing to give me enough leverage to get away from him. “Let go of me!” He chuckled coldly. “I don’t think you get it.” He pinched my nipple between his thumb and forefinger. The bruising touch making me yelp. “Ouch!” My hands shot up to grab his wrist. Trying to pull him free of my breast. But he held tight to what he gripped. “Mmm…That’s my favorite sound. The cry of a woman in duress.” He thrust against my thigh and I realized something was hard flesh against my leg. I cried out but he pulled his hand from my dress and made a catching fist as though he’d just snatched an insect from the air. I tried to yell but could only croak in my throat. “Ah. Ah.” He wiggled his finger before me. “No screaming.” I clawed at my throat and finally landed on the wrist of the hand gripping my jaw. Forcing me against the tree. Keeping him from escaping. He reached down to catch my skirt and roughly ripped it from the ribbon at my waist. Tossing the brown skirt aside to bare my creamy thigh. I was beginning to panic. My heart thrumming in my chest. He’s going to violate me. “Not quite.” He laughed. “Not yet. But perhaps later…” He’d read my thoughts. I swallowed. It felt like a rock rolling down my neck. I was terrified. He adjusted himself and pressed against my thigh. I felt a hot rod of flesh stiff against the outside of my leg. My breath caught. He could hurt me with it. I was suddenly very sure of that. Though I didn’t fully understand how yet. *** He ripped the neckline of my dress completely on the right side. Baring my entire breast and part of my ribcage. His callused hand scooped the weight of it. Molding it against me as he felt its shape. His thumb running across the pink nipple sent vibrations pulsing through me. He was rolling his hips against my thigh methodically. In a way I knew mimicked what he’d do if he could get inside me. I can’t let him. I thought determinedly. “It matters little if you think you’ll let me or not.” He said dryly. Leaning so close to my lips that he spoke nearly against them. “I always get what I want eventually. Always.” Then he pressed his lips to mine in a light kiss. I tried to jerk away but he was inescapable. Having every inch of me effectively pinned against the slick tree while he toyed with my breast and used my thigh to stroke his cock. “Stop.” I gasped. “You’re a witch. You don’t tell me what to do. Warlocks don’t obey witches.” He pushed harder against me until he groaned deep in his throat and I felt fluid spurt along the inside of my thigh. “What-what?” He chuckled. “You’ll find out.” He stepped back and abruptly let me go. “Remember…” He put a finger to his lips. “Ssh. Not a peep.” He took a few steps back. Fading into the shadows of the forest. Grabbing his wig and clothes as he continued to fade into the darkness. “You won’t know if I do until it’s too late.” “Sure, I will…A piece of you is mine already…Now that I know how to get to you.” He lifted something fine and shining and twirled it in his fingertips. What’s that mean? How could he get to me? My body was shaking from what he’d done to me. For the next few weeks, it was all I could think about. Dreaming of that haunting forceful touch land waking up damp between my thighs. Remembering the twinge in my back when he’d pinched my nipple and his lips pressed to mine. Why couldn’t I get him out of my mind. “Because I’m in you now…” His haunting voice whispered in my mind. 03 Called Out It was two days since I’d glimpsed Mathis’ real form. Since I realized what he was. And I couldn’t seem to get his terrifyingly handsome physique out of my mind. Watching his body stepping into the burbling water was a vivid recollection. Finally, unable to withstand the secret anymore, I went to the town Mayor, Adrian Marx. And I confided in him what I’d seen and what Mathis really was, what he’d done to me. Adrian had been a close friend of my father’s for years. I knew him well. And he knows me. He’ll know it’s true. But after I’d confided everything, clutching my arms across my chest and rubbing my biceps to work some heat back into them, Adrian launched to his feet. “This is blasphemy! Everyone knows the magistrate is an upstanding citizen! What you’re saying is utter falsehood. Stuff that could get someone killed!” He scoffed. Beginning to pace. “A warlock. They don’t exist!” Adrian tossed his hands in agitation. “Everyone knows they’re a myth conjured by witches in vengeance! Only women can foster the dark arts!” “Mr. Marx!” I leapt to my feet to meet him. “What I’m saying is sheer fact.” Adrian stopped to give me a pensive study. His second chin near bobbing in outrage. His sagging cheeks flushed purple. He rubbed his ample belly as though all the exertion of his pacing had given him an appetite. “If there’s any possibility of this being true, he must speak for himself against these accusations.” My eyes widened. “You’re going to tell him!” “Of course! If he were a partisan of the dark arts he would be held to atone as much as any witch in Drimidan!” *** Mayor Marx slapped on a wide brimmed black hat and his cloak. Handing me my blue one. “Wh-where are we-we going?” “Up to WitchFall.” I swallowed. But before I could formulate a rational complaint, Mayor Marx had bundled me into his carriage, and it was rattling down the road toward the hill. With every roll of the wheels, I felt like my gut was dropping further into my feet. I envisioned that wrathful look on Mathis’ face while he’d fondled me, writhed against me. So close to intruding into my body. I heard his haunting voice whispering to me in my dreams. And I was terrified of what he’d do when the Mayor confronted him about being a Warlock. I needed the Mayor to believe me. To lock up Mathis in the WitchFall dungeons. *** Before I’d had time to fully process what was happening, Mayor Marx was hauling me before Magistrate Mathis who sat at the head of his expansive Dining Hall table. Spread with a red and gold embroidered cloth. His butler had ushered us in. Mathis sat behind that massive table, hunkered in that chair looking every inch the official at his leisure. But now I could see past his disguise. I’d seen that those green eyes were not bleary at all but dark and alert. I knew rich waving black hair was tethered beneath that powdered wig. And I knew those tanned sinewed hands which had been all over me were now calmly crossed along his middle. “What do we have here?” Mathis queried. Voice toneless. “She states you’re a warlock.” I jerked at the abruptness of Mayor Marx’s statement. He couldn’t have approached it a bit more subtle? “That so?” Mathis asked, face unreadable as he rose from his chair and crossed the room in several long strides. I took a step back but the Mayor’s grip on my upper arm held me in place. And Mathis caught my lower jaw and began tilting my face for inspection. I whooshed in a quick breath. Fully understanding that this was his way of reminding me of his warning. It’s exactly how he’d grabbed me in the woods. Holding me by my jaw. *** “What have you to say for yourself?” Mayor Marx asked him. “She’s possessed clearly.” Mathis drawled. “Look at her. She’s sweating, her pupils are dilated, she’s clearly been bespelled.” “Bespelled?” The mayor reared back. “That’s why she’s talking nonsense. A witch has cursed her. Willed her tongue to be their voice.” “Who would do such a thing!” The Mayor was now looking at me as though I were a sullied creature. “It’s not true!” I cried. “He’s the dark creature. Not another!” “See?” Mathis looked at the Mayor. “The tongue of the witch speaking through her.” “Who would do that?” “Who has she been in close contact with the last three days.” “She’s only ever with Udora Lance.” The Mayor sputtered in shock. A fact which everyone knows. My blue eyes flew to Mathis horrified. I tilted my head and began to shake it. Suddenly realizing his game. A moment too late. *** “Then it’s clearly she.” Mathis said coldly. “Bring her to me and I’ll inspect her for witchery.” “Udora Lance? But she’s a good girl!” “I dearly hope so. Bring her to me.” Shaking his head in stunned reverie, the mayor began to turn and head back for the door. A sudden grip on my other wrist had me twisting back around to meet Mathis’ green gaze. Inches from mine. His disguise falling away to reveal the darkly tanned features of a much younger man. I warned you. He said into my mind. His voice echoing between my ears. I began to tremble in his grip. The Mayor was brought to a sudden stop because I could go no further with Mathis’ iron grip on my other arm. “What are you about Girl?” The Mayor snapped at me. Wondering why I’d stopped. “You can’t take her with you.” Mathis said quickly. The Mayor head swiveled to look at him. “If she were to come face to face with the witch who’s spell, she’s under the witch could make her harm herself or you. Leave her here with me.” “No!” I shrieked. “See…” Mathis gestured to me. “The witch wants you to bring her.” “I understand.” Mayor Marx nodded solemnly. Shaking loose of my grip on his sleeve. “Don’t go. Stay! Leave Udora alone!” I pleaded as I caught his cloak. “Don’t leave me here!” Mathis rounded me. Keeping a hand on my arm as he moved between the Mayor and I and caught my wrist in one hand and the cloak in the other to rip it free. “Go, Mathis told him. Bring me the witch. Quickly. I’ll know if it is she.” 04 His Sinister Vengeance As soon as the front door closed, Mathis drug me halfway across the room and to the table. He caught my hips and tossed me atop the edge of it. I leaned back and my palms flattened on the table to balance me. Trying to stay as far from his as possible. He caught his wig and tossed it to the side. “What are you doing!” I cried. “You don’t worry about that.” He lowered enough to catch the hem of my skirt between my ankles and hoist it up. Tossing it around my hips. “Mathis!” I cried in objection. He quickly lifted his shirt against his flat abdomen and plucked at the strings binding his breeches. Freeing them enough to lower around his hips. He reached inside and pulled his half-hardened staff from within. I yelped and lifted my knees enough to put my feet on the edge of the table and moved to scurry backward across it. Knocking over a candle. He tilted his head to glimpse me with my thighs spread and my knees up before giving me an appreciative look. “Quite beautiful actually. I can’t wait to feel all that softness…” “No!” He lunged forward and caught my hips, dragging me to the edge of the table. I tried to maintain my footing, but they slipped off. Forcing me to sit straighter and pressing me closer against that hard bit of flesh which was suddenly pressed alone my crease. “Stop!” Though I didn’t know a lot, I knew enough of what occurred in the stables and what made a woman a lady to be aware that if he pierced me with that, my honor would be forsaken, and I’d never be any good for a husband. I shook my head desperately. He tipped his hips to stroke his bit of hard flesh against my inner lips as he pulled the shoulders of my dress down to my elbow. Yanking the bodice side to side until it rested below my pert breasts. The small globes shoved upward to overhang it. It felt as though he’d taken a hot iron to my back. I was suddenly freezing cold. My nipples hardened and I felt myself growing moist where he rubbed me. “Mathis don’t. I’ll be dishonored.” “You soon will be anyway.” He said cryptically. His green eyes intent on me as he leaned forward to press his palm to the table on each side of me. “Better breathe.” He whispered with a smirk. *** “Wh-why.” Then I felt his hard length pressing between my lower lips and invading the softness to stretch me open for him. Filling me to brimming. A filmy barrier made him hesitate. But still looking in my eyes, he shoved through it. Making my back arch until my shoulders flattened against the table. Next to me the tipped candle caught the cloth afire. Blooming into an orange flame as he entered me. It spread wildly and I tossed my head to look at it. Panting nervously. “Don’t worry about that.” He waved a dismissive hand and the fire doused as if a bucket had been thrown on it. The black hole in the tablecloth smoking haplessly. Warlock magic. I yelped and clawed at the tablecloth. He growled low in his throat and stroked deeply into me. Withdrawing until only the heavy tip lingered inside. Then he eased back in. Embedding deeply again and making me gasp from the foreign feeling of being pushed open. “What have you done?” I murmured tearfully. Though what he was doing didn’t hurt, beyond that first pulling sensation, I understood I was ruined and knew he would tell what he’d done to me. This is his vengeance. For me telling on him. “Do you know why I’m doing this to you?” He continued methodically pressing in then pulling out and caressing the inside of me. Building the tension which seemed to roll through me in wild waves. He began thrusting harder. Making my small breasts bounce. The flesh moving up and down in rhythm to him stuffing inside me. Suddenly my back bowed upward, and something tightened in me. Making me clench around him. He groaned and his hips ground into the soft insides of my thighs as he began to spasm, his head falling back in pleasure as he came. “What have you done?” I asked softly. “Whatever I want. When I want.” He smiled down at me. Tilting his head in a way that said he was intrigued by what he saw. Me. Sprawled over his table. Half-naked and sweating. *** Giving a lopsided grin, he tossed down my skirts. Catching my forearm, he pulled me from the table onto my feet and shaking legs. It took me a moment to steady myself. Holding the edge of the table as I clutched at myself. Feeling a new soreness. Something I’d never experienced before. “That will pass.” He said dispassionately. “But you may want to tuck your pretty tits back in before I throw you down and have you a bit rougher.” My brows drew together as I gave him a broken glance. Peeling out my bodice I obediently tucked them in. Having utterly forgotten they were out in all my misery. He swept up his powdered wig and secured it back over his head. Adjusting the pins to secure it as his eyes flicked back toward the Dining Room doorway. “They’re back.” “How do you know?” I whispered confusedly. Still unsure exactly what’d just happened. “I can hear them.” *** Mayor Marx escorted Udora in. I still had drying tears on my cheeks as I met her look. ‘what?’ She mouthed. I shook my head. Not wanting to answer her. I couldn’t tell her what happened. I can’t tell anyone. “Hmm…” Mathis strolled toward her. And I was suddenly very afraid he’d do to her what he’d done to me. “No!” I cried out. “Ssh.” Mathis put a finger to his lips as he looked at me over my shoulder. Udora was a good woman. She was young and pretty and had already caught the eye of one of the village men. By the end of the year, she’d be married and soon after she’d have a few young and live happily. She was the sweetest girl in our village. Everyone knows that. Mathis caught her jaw a bit more gently than he’d held mine, and slowly turned her face one way then the other. Tucking a lock of hair behind her ear, he made a disapproving clucking sound. “Here, ‘tis.” “What?” Mayor Marx asked. “This.” Mathis pointed to a dark freckle just below her ear lobe. “The kiss of the devil. A witch’s mark.” “No!” I lurched forward and caught Mathis’ sleeve. Whispering under my breath. “I gave you what you wanted. Let her go.” He glanced at me over his shoulder. “I had intended to, had you not disobeyed.” “Keep her there.” He pointed to Udora. Ordering the Mayor as he pulled me aside. “You come to my bed. Tonight. For me to do to you as I wish. And each night after that until I tire of it, and I’ll let her go.” 05 A Wrong Choice My lips whitened. “You wouldn’t. You’re bluffing!” “I absolutely will.” “No.” I shook my head vehemently. My voice hardening. “You’ve had me all you will. You’ll not keep me your hostage, warming your bed.” “Funny you should say that.” He smiled. “I was just thinking on keeping you my captive. “For just that reason.” He brushed a finger down the tip of my nose. But the threat was unmistakable. “You’re a despicable cad.” I spat on his overcoat. “Do you see!” Mathis turned and gestured to the spit still on his shirt. “She’s still possessed by the witch. She told me this one commands her.” He turned on Udora. “What?” Udora blinked in horror. “But I’m not a witch! I don’t command Saria. If anything, she tells me about!” It’s true. Mathis gave a whistle that echoed through the corridors and foyer of WitchFall. Six large men were summoned by the call. Mathis nodded toward Udora. Linking his hands behind his back as though he were hapless and not the one commanding whatever horrible fate, he was condemning Udora too. “No. No! Me! I’m the witch!” I shouted as I clawed at his sleeve. Shouting loud enough I could get everyone’s attention. Mathis looked at the Mayor. “Don’t listen to it. It’s her witchery.” He nodded toward Udora meaningfully. I’ll correct her and free this one. Without looking at me, he outstretched his arm and pointed his finger at me sideways. “Please don’t do this!” I begged Mathis. “You had your chance.” He said quickly under his breath. He swung his head to look at me and his eyes flashed gold, absent a pupil. Glinting like a coin. *** Four of the men drug Udora off, sobbing. Two of them grabbed me and drug me across the foyer and out the front door behind Mayor Marx. They forced me into the Mayor’s carriage and closed the door. I could still hear Udora shouting from inside, but her voice was fading as they took her down to the dungeons. No. But before I could rip open the door the Mayor had shouted for the driver to go. The Mayor hanging onto my arms with both hands to keep me from bailing out the door to go save Udora. As the lanterns of the drive faded one after another, I peered back at the house and saw in the wide double windows of the Dining Room, Mathis was standing in the window, with the curtain pushed aside. His younger form readily apparent as he waved stiltedly at me. Like puppets I had seen in tiny booths. A taunting goodbye. *** I could think of nothing but Udora. Wondering what he was doing to her. What’s happening to her? What if some master of torture is carving her up? Or Mathis himself is tormenting her. I thought about going back in the dead of night and trying to kill him in his big damn fortress. But I had no idea how to get him to let me in and no idea how to get to Udora. My father must’ve guessed what I would do because he was keeping me locked in my room. He’d nailed boards over the window and put a paddlelock on the door to my room. “Pa!” I banged on the door. “We have to go up there. We have to get her out.” “We can’t Sweetheart.” He called through the door. “You’re still under her witchery. Your choices are not sound!” “She was never the witch! He is!” “You’re bespelled, Daughter.” “Please! We have to get to her!” “No, Saria!” He said. *** It’d been nearly a sevennight when finally, I was permitted to leave the house to go the trader’s market. And that was only because I’d subsided into utter silence. So, they thought I was back to sound mind. Instead, I was utterly hollow. Feeling like I’d forsaken my best friend. I wandered the booths, hearing people calling as they tried to huck their wares but barely registering they spoke. So lost in my miserable thoughts. Why didn’t I just agree to go to his bed? I could’ve sharpened a twig and stabbed him in the throat for his crimes. I chided myself. “Feeling remorseful, are we?” A tanned hand reached around me to grab an apple from the booth before me. I knew that hand. Framed by the frilled white sleeve creeping from beneath a blue velvet overcoat. “I hate you.” I whispered. “Tsk. Tsk.” He said. “What if I told you I haven’t touched the girl?” I rounded on him. “Then I’d ask who you had do it for you?” He gave me a thoughtful look. Lifting a sleek black brow. “Clever one, aren’t you?" He leaned close enough his nose nearly brushed mine. “But the answer would still be that no one has touched her. She’s sat in my dungeons, weeping like a child who’s lost their favorite toy.” “I feel like that’s a better description of you.” “I haven’t had my hands on my favorite toy in awhile.” Me. His implication was clear. I glared up at him. Assessing his expression but his face was unreadable. As always. I heard a coin click to the counter behind me and knew he was sliding it over to the owner for the fruit. It appeared he wasn’t wearing his old man disguise today. His jaw was chiseled. The high cheekbones arrowing to a full, mobile mouth. “Not even hiding what you are today?” His perfect squared teeth sunk into the apple. “You’re the only one that can see me?” He flashed a grin and slitted dimples appeared, framing the corners of his mouth. Making him look even more devious. Yet, not nearly doing him justice. I know hated the mere sight of him. I wanted to slap those perfect features so hard that powdered wig fell off his head. “Try it.” He offered. Reading my thoughts on my furious face. I reared back my hand to do just that. He blinked a moment too long and all motion in the market stopped. I suddenly felt like I was spinning. I shook my head against the dizziness. I felt his hands gripping my shoulders and heard the thunk of the apple hitting the ground. Everyone seemed to be frozen. Every spinning glance I got of them, they were utterly unmoving. Soon I was twirling in the trees and when I stopped, I was facing only him in the dark grove. Oh, no. “So, let us discuss something.” He guided me to sit down. I stumbled once and managed to land on the log he aimed me toward. I put a palm to my forehead and felt myself sweating and disoriented. “You used magic on me.” “Yes, I did.” “Why? To get you here. Alone.” “What do you want, Mathis?” “You know very well what I want. But let’s discuss how it’s going to go. You’re a spirited, defiant creature. I admire that. But when I have you, I want you obedient. Doing as I command.” “That’ll never happen.” I was trying to focus on the gap in the trees. Wondering if I could make it out of these woods in a normal state now that I somewhat knew the way. No. I don’t know it well enough. And it’s unlikely I can walk right now. I felt as I once had when I’d been drugged with herbs as a child because I was in great pain from breaking my arm. “Please understand,” He corrected. “It will. One way or the other. But I’d rather do it the easier way then deal with you constantly fighting me.” “You had my friend hauled down to your dungeons for God knows what to happen to her.” “But not your father and mother-yet.” I gave him a shocked look. “Oh, yes. They’re next on my list.” “I’m not going to your bed.” “You are.” I shook my head. Wiping more sweat from my brow. He gave me a pensive study as he sat next to me. “How about this then. How would you like to see your friend? See if I’m lying?” “In the dungeons.” “Why yes…Of course.” He smiled evilly. Something wasn’t right. But the need to see Udora, to try and get her out, overwhelmed that feeling. “Yes, I’ll go.” “Good…” He purred. 06 Lured “You’ll come to me tonight.” Mathis said. Green eyes alight. And though I could feel I was making a grave mistake, I saw no other option. My eyes flitting sideways as I searched for a way out of what he was demanding. “And you’ll let me see her?” “After you’ve sated me.” By letting him enter me again. I understood that much. I swallowed. “I don’t know how.” “Oh, I’m an adequate instructor, My Little Spitfire.” Dark promise filled his tone. I stared at him in confusion. Feeling parts of my body tighten apprehensively. “Why me?” He’s handsome enough in this form that he could send many of the village’s girls dancing after him to follow him up into his fortress and be his lover. Why’d he want the one girl who wouldn’t desire him? “Because…” He inhaled deeply, as if drawing fresh air. “Of what you are. And what you’ll be able to offer me.” A toss in his sheets? Plenty of others could give him that. It doesn’t explain why he so doggedly pursues me. “I have nothing.” “Oh,” He purred. Stroking a finger along the base of my throat and down to sweep into my cleavage as far as my dark brown dress would allow. “you’ve more than enough.” He hooked his finger beneath my clothing and tugged enough I was forced to stand. I swayed dizzily and his arm swept my lower back to catch me and pull me to him. I leaned away but despite my dizzied efforts, he pressed our pelvis’ together and I could feel that familiar hardness that had so recently entered me. He swung me around in a circle. Lifting me off my feet with his momentum and making my brown skirt swirl out behind me. As if we were dancing in that dark forest, where the canopy was so dense it nearly blocked out the light. Making the leaves seem nearly black save for the few rare splinters of gold rays which crept between to slash down on the boiling pool. The one he’d bathed in before. Turning the circle made me press a palm to my forehead in an effort to steady the rolling of my stomach and the heaviness within my mind. “You enjoy this don’t you.” I accused scathingly. “What?” He paused to frown. “Having others at your mercy.” He gave a lopsided grin. Tilting his head dangerously. “Is it so obvious?” *** “It always was to me. You’re drunken with power.” His half-hearted grin turned to a full smirk. Revealing perfect white teeth. He released me abruptly to spread his arms and strut a full circle pointedly. “Power which every person in this village offers me. Who am I to toss it aside?” “And what do you do with it, but accuse pitiable women of witchery?” “I do.” “Why?” “So, I can possess them.” “Like you did me in your Dining Hall?” He pursed his lips in mock thinking and tossed his head side to side in a playful little dance. Rubbing his chin pensively. “In a sense…” “You’re collecting them as if to build your own brothel.” “Mmm.” He quirked his lips disapprovingly and narrowed his eyes at me. “It’s not as simple as that.” “Then what?” “Oh, you’ll find out, Spitfire.” But I don’t want to! “Come to me…” His head lowered and those green eyes flashed to that flinted gold. “Tonight.” But it wasn’t a question. Not really. “How do I know you’ll let me leave?” I asked anxiously. “You don’t.” He grinned again. “But I will offer you this. As wicked as I am. I do not lie. And I vow I will let you leave…In the early hours of the morning.” “Before mother and father awake.” He hesitated then quirked his lips and head in a grudging way. “I suppose I’ll release you by then. If you are a good girl.” *** Feeling dizzy again, I struggled from his grip and his arms fell and he let me go. I backed up and managed to land back on the log. Swaying and nearly falling off while he watched me impassively. “Think about it. When the moon is full and high, come to me.” His deep voice rumbled. “It may be the only offer you get to see her…” That made my gut sink and made the back of my throat twitch as though I’d wretch. Udora… I stared at the moist leaves along the forest floor and suddenly felt like I was one of them. Something easily crushed underfoot. “I…” But before I could answer him, he’d gone. I was alone in the woods. Making it seem even darker. Finally, my head had stopped swimming. I stood and began to walk the direction I thought was the way out. I’d only taken a few steps when I heard the hushed voice. ‘No. This way…’ It lured me to my left. Mathis’ voice. I didn’t move. Standing rooted where I was. Staring at where the trees tipped inward as if shielding the path which would open back out into the village square. I’m sure this is it. ‘It isn’t…’ His voice rose again. ‘Over here.’ I turned my head and looked the way he was guiding me toward. It did seem faintly brighter. With more sunlight peering through the trees. More promise and less terrifying. But if he’s guiding me that way, it’s probably a trap. ‘Come now…’ I could pretty much hear the laughter in his condescending voice. ‘I’ve told you I don’t lie. This way.’ Chewing my lip, I was highly tempted to go the way I’d first thought. ‘Have a bit of faith in me, Saria…’ His voice seemed far more haunting when it was emerging from nowhere. Swirling the leaves and echoing through the trees. Like the voice of some vile Incubus. I’d read of such things in the books father got me of evil creatures.

SUMMARY: Unfortunately, in this day and age it has been outlawed for pack wolves to mate with human women. Worse yet. Females being born to the packs are becoming increasingly rare. Further concerning, is the Full Moon's arrival. The Mating Moon. The males are strong, aggressive and they want to breed the perilously few females. I've stayed from the limelight by hiding in my Grandmama's hut at night and sneaking out to hunt only during the day. Avoiding most of them. The only one that really knows about me is our young Alpha. He's caught my scent. And I know his. He's been marking around my hut and scratching at the door at night. He wants to possess me. And what he wants he gets. I'm fast. But he is notorious for his speed and brutality. Where can I run when everywhere in the village and woods the males are in rut. I've no choice but to run. And nowhere to run. 01 - Fated 1350 After the Pack Plagues It was relatively well-known what the fate of the breedable females was in our pack. I was the oldest of the breedables so I understood it better than the younger ones. I’ve been avoiding the males during the Mating Moon longer than the rest. I did understand the expansion of the pack was essential and that mates were what would provide the next generation. But it didn’t mean that I wanted to be part of it. I’d been avoiding it ever since Grandmama and I were adopted into this pack by Edrick, the former Alpha. The same plague that was killing humans had mutated and affected the packs. Very few were able to stay together but mothers and daughters refused to leave their young and their families leading to mostly the males who were bold enough to venture off alone until much of the plague had waned off. This left a population of males much more prevalent than females. She-wolves are now one of the rarest commodities. I had been mentoring Samantha that eventually she would have to let one of the males mate her but the brutality of the males under the Mating Moon was well-known. The elder she-wolves told tales cautioning of it. And in truth, their tales had scared us all. There were multiple cases where the males had grown too fevered in their mating and marking and had killed their mates under the pull of the Mating Moon. It was now a valid fear. The former alpha, Edrick had rounded most of our pack up as strays from other packs. Meticulously collecting healthy females and the strongest most vicious males to build a healthy pack but with plucking up the most skilled and aggressive males he’d built a pack of mostly males which were all, essentially capable of being alphas. It meant their overall pack aggression under the Mating Moon was unprecedented. In most packs only the Alpha becomes fevered enough to kill a mate. Not in this pack. I often sat with one of the elder she-wolves who had befriended my Grandmama, Marta, and she had told me many stories. Terrifying stories. *** In truth I did have love for our pack. The younger females had lost their families, become lost, or known great brutality and need some kind guidance. And the males…well they were young hotheaded alpha-grade males, but many were sweet. Like the Hayden boys who liked to take care of the lost pup. They’d been tending that female since they’d chased her into the Asara Territory, bloody and lost. I knew eventually it would be my duty to pick a mate and help build the next generation of Asara wolves. It was just this reason that Draven had implemented Declarations the morning after the Mating Moon. For all to declare if they’d marked or been marked, so matings were known and young could be expected. But I could admit that even I was scared. The males were utterly dominant, and I wanted to pick my own. But none so far had struck me as one I’d like to spend all my days with. But one seems to have picked me. *** This morning I was sitting having a bit of herbed tea with Marta. She was telling me tales of when the packs had been lush and they had been less territorial, often taking in the lost or outcast and nurturing them as their own. A luxury we can afford no longer. Taking in strays meant risking another flare of the plague. Or letting in a spy for another pack. Such as the NightHunters. Everyone knew what the NightHunters were. And about their scarred alpha. He was large and strong and cruel. And after the plagues, his uncle who’d been alpha at the time, had decided to replenish his own pack by taking or killing all those weaker. He did that by raiding other packs and demolishing what was left of survivors to only incorporate those that would make his numbers stronger. Now the scarred alpha believed far more in numbers than skill too. Taking anyone rough enough to fight or killing them if they objected. Most of the other packs feared him. But our former alpha, the one who had assembled all of us as young pups, had not been afraid of the NightHunters. He’d killed their alpha who’d also fatally injured him. Making his scarred nephew the new alpha of the NightHunters. And Draven Dachao, our alpha. I could admit he caught the eye. How could he not? He had a confident, rolling stroll and a way of turning his head that challenged anyone in the room to defy him. Though none did. None but me… 02 – Cornered Even as I thought it, I looked up and saw him crossing the camp purposefully toward us as though summoned by our thoughts. He has a tendency to do that. Marta lifted the hood of her cloak and dropped to a knee in deference as the elders of the pack were expected to. Well, I’m not expected to. I leapt to my feet instead. Sending the wooden cup containing my tea sloshing to the ground near the fire. And turned to bolt but as fast as he was notorious for, he was at my elbow. “Where are you going, Lyra Lani?” “I-I…” He tilted his head and gave me a waiting look. A wave of power washed over me. It reminded me of exactly why he was alpha. His strength, speed and magic were well-known. I suspected it was why we had so few challengers dare to arrive at our walls. He was definitely a force to reckon with. I didn’t want to reckon with him at all. His sheer size was enough to disconcert me. Though far from massive, he was tall and lean and somehow still more imposing than men far bigger. I looked up high enough my chin nearly had to rest against his chest to see his face looking down at him. I mustered my courage and muttered. “To my hut.” “Good. I’ll walk you.” “No! I don’t need-I don’t.” “I’m going to.” He cut me off. His tone hardening into the decisive voice of an alpha. I swallowed and my gaze fell. “Don’t look at the ground.” He said. “It makes you seem weak. Never the ground.” He’s right. I lifted my head and squared my chin to stare ahead. “In a pack of all predators, you can’t look like prey.” He said sideways as he walked next to me. Still cradling my elbow in a way that may’ve seemed gentlemanly in a different place or time. But he’s keeping ahold of me so I can’t run from him. Because I often did. And I knew he was razor sharp and knew it. He misses nothing. Damn him. He was still talking, and I refocused on his voice. “If you act like prey, you’ll become it…” He lifted my arm slightly to help me take the step onto my stoop before he pulled me around to face him. “And I only want you to be my prey.” “Draven…” He tilted his head up in interest. Looking haughtily down his nose as if daring me to tell him ‘No’. “Yes, Lyra Lani?” “Why me?” “Because you’re destined for it. You’re the only female in this pack that has the potential and strength for it. And conveniently, you’re the only one I want.” *** I swallowed hard and took a slow sliding step back toward my door. Cracking it open with my handle. As though I was in the eyes of a predator and knew that fleeing too fast would only force a pursuit. But as my back eased between the crack and the door, he stepped forward to catch the edge of the door in one fist and slap a palm to the door frame on the other side of me. “You know running from me is a waste of time.” “Because I’ll have to give in?” My voice cracked with my nervousness. He smelled like trees and all things wild. And his skin was hot, even just this close. His brown eyes had flecked with yellow as his animal was surfacing in even this small display of domination. “No.” He said flatly. “Because I can run you down. And no matter where you hide, I’ll find you.” “Draven…” I wanted to tell him no or to ask him to leave. He tilted his head sideways and looked at me with those dark flecked eyes. “Don’t test me Lyra Lani. I’ve given you reprieve enough years. This year you’re mine.” 03 - Catching My Scent The Mating Moon was on the rise. In just a few days’ time the males would be wild with the need to mate. Driven by sexual hunger to take rather than ask. And there were perilously few females in our pack. I was more than beginning to worry. Draven’s words echoed in my mind. This year he would claim me as his. I hadn’t told a soul, not even Marta. I know what she’ll say. She’ll tell me to submit to him. But truthfully, Draven terrified me. He was utterly in control of everything. Emanating strength and dominance. And here I was…just me. I tried to help the lost in the pack and stay from view. I didn’t even know why he’d set his sights on me. But every day he was getting more doggedly determined. *** Tonight, I had waited for dawn when I knew most of the wolves were in. Since we were mostly nocturnal, most preferred the night. Only Jaecar and the Hayden brothers who did the night watch were about during the day. And none of them are a threat to me. They all already had their mates picked out. At least I believe they do. As I neared the river, I passed Jaecar and Samantha walking back toward camp. Her artbook in his hands, as he remarked on some of the pages. But spending more time gazing at her in his peripheral then looking at the artwork. Poor girl doesn’t have a clue. But I knew that telling her would only scare her away from him. And he’s a good pick. He’ll be kind to her. Or at least as kind as the Mating Moon would allow. Even I didn’t fully understand what that meant but I worried for her. Hoping Jaecar wouldn’t kill her in his need. He’d been courting her for a few years, and I knew his sexual frustration had to be greatly heightened by now. But she’s young and spirited and determined to belong to no man. Not even her best friend. *** The Hayden brothers, Vanquish, Hunter and Racer were back in the camp, exchanging with some of the elder she-wolves for a bit of clothes for Vanna Rae, the pack’s most recent stray. All of that meant that I had the creek to myself. I looked around and crept to the edge. Peeling off my dirty, clinging gown and setting it on the edge of the bank so I could give it a good scrub before heading back. I slid down the bank and into the water with a slight splash. Landing on my feet, made the water reach just to the bottom of my rib cage. I whooshed a breath as I acclimated to the cold. My arms puffed out as I panted, waiting for my flesh to warm beneath the water. “You look pretty in the morning light.” His voice damn near made me jump from my skin. I dropped my shoulders below the surface of the water and crossed my arms over my breasts to stretch over my collars as I ducked my head. “Going to pretend you can’t hear me, are we?” I knew that in his way, that was an order to face him. Digesting my fear, I slowly turned to face Draven. He was sitting against a tree. He’d clearly been watching the play of morning light on the clear water. Before I had disrupted it. “You’re-you’re usually sl-sleeping this-this time of day.” “No.” He said flatly. His hands in his lap and his ankles crossed leisurely straight out in-front of him. But his usual energy wound through him, visible through the restless tilting of his crossed feet, belying the utter calm he presented. “I rarely sleep. I just go into my hut for solitude.” I nodded, feigning understanding but really, I was trying to figure out how to get my dress on in the water, without drowning and without offering him more of a view then he’d already gotten and then getting past him and back to the camp. “I’ve already seen all of you. I watched you take it off and walk in.” He gestured impatiently. “Why are you so worried about it now? Take your bath.” But the idea of bathing in-front of him seemed horribly intimate. My lips whitened and I shook my head adamantly. “Fine.” He stood and swept off the back of his pants. I realized he was shirtless. He often is. And his body was wound with lean muscle that made my eyes linger on him in a way that aggravated me. What’s he doing? I registered he was walking purposefully toward the bank. “What are you doing!” I squawked. “Going to help you bathe.” “The hell you are!” I shot out of the water so fast I nearly levitated. Grabbing my dress on the way by as I clutched it to me. Fleeing back to the camp desperately. His daunting laughter chased me, and I felt his eyes roving my bare buttocks as I bolted. Like the brave soul I was. *** Only half of us were of mating age. And I was the oldest unmarked female. That meant I had to hide. I opted to only leave my grandmother's hut during the day when the rest were sleeping. Our alpha had recently been shot by hunters, making Draven, his successor, our new alpha. Known for his speed and brutality he'd earned the respect of the older males. Lately he'd caught my scent. I could tell because when I crept around the camp he'd step from the fire in the center of the village. His keen gray eyes watching me slip from tent to tent. There seemed to be no way to avoid that alert gaze. He's always watching me... And I'd caught his. He'd been marking around my hut. Indicating that what was inside was his. Me. 04 – One More Night It was one night until the eve of the Mating Moon and I was drying bits of fruit and gorging myself on the food in my hut and ensuring I’d have everything I needed to survive the night hidden. Now I was working on weaving a basket I could keep it all in when I heard the knock on the door and nearly let the whole thing unravel. Marta? Sometimes Marta would come to my hut late in the evening to have tea next to the fire with me. The young males didn’t bother her since she was already mated and an elder. But as I put my hand on the handle, I could feel the waves of power rolling through the door. “Go away Draven…” I took a step back. “Open the door, Lyra Lani.” He coaxed. I shook my head and retreated further. “Don’t make me kick it down.” He crooned before his voice hardened to a snapping order. “Open the door.” Without any real conscious thought I lunged forward to toss it open. Instinctively obeying my alpha. He didn’t hesitate to duck the frame and step inside. Making me retreat backward. *** “Why are you here, Draven?” “I wanted to give you a last chance.” His movements were different tonight. More silken and predatory. His head was turning to take in every corner of my hut as though looking for something. Another male? Or signs of who I am? I felt somehow very small with his large frame dominating my hut. He lifted his foot and lightly kicked the door closed. He was nearly vibrating with energy. “A last chance for what?” “To submit. To make things easy.” He was still scanning the room. “I don’t want to hurt you.” “Then don’t.” I took another hesitant step back. Feeling as though I couldn’t breathe with him so close. Why was I so afraid of him? I knew part of it was simply because he was the alpha. But Edrick hadn’t made me feel this way. But Edrick had also been a mated male. Not a tall, virile, lone male looking to mate me. *** “I’m not for you, Draven.” His swinging head snapped to me, and his dark eyes were flecked with yellow again. As though they were reflecting the flames of a hundred candles in my hut. “What the devil makes you think that?” “I don’t want to be.” He smirked. “We’ll see about that…But I think you know better. You had respect for what my father did. You told me so once.” “That was when we were very young, Draven.” I barely remembered that conversation. I fumbled for the back of a wood chair and slid it from the table to position it in-front of me. That made him lift a haughty black brow. “That supposed to protect you from me?” I chewed my lip. Unwilling to admit that I hoped it would. “I could kick that thing across the room and have you on the floor in seconds.” He was nearly vibrating with energy tonight. Too close to the Mating Moon. Panic was starting to swell through me. He’s already feeling the animalistic need to breed. “Draven, please.” I tried to plead. “Don’t say that to me.” He said harshly. “It makes me want to hear it while you’re panting with pleasure.” “Pick someone else.” I blurted, a begging note hitting my voice. His eyes narrowed. And he pointed leisurely at me. Though the threat was clear. “I don’t want someone else. You best come to terms with that, Lyra Lani.” “Draven…” “Don’t make me chase you.” He warned. I gave him a long look. That was absolutely my intention if he went after me tomorrow night. “Because I will absolutely catch you. And be twice as hungry from the run…” His eyes trailed over me. 05 - Draven Dachao “Please go, Draven.” I tried to sound stern. Staring up at him dominating my hut with his oversized presence. He crossed the room in two long steps and knocked the chair aside with one swing of his hand. Leaving me vulnerable and trapped in the corner between the wall and the table. My eyes kid sideways as I debated trying to slide down the wall past him. He’s too close. He’s going to have me here. Just like he just said he would. I was starting to sweat in my panic. He sniffed. “You smell good. Sweet like the first morning of spring.” He slammed his hands to the wall on each side of me and made me jump. My eyes immediately falling to the floor next to me as I struggled to ignore his presence. Far too close! His earthen scent filling my nostrils and making something low in my belly tighten. Heat and power rolled off him in waves that made me want to shrink into the wall. He growled and molded his body against mine. Planting his knee between mine and against the wall so he could push his body flush against my fitted gown. I gasped and flattened my palms on the wall. Shocked by the feel of his hard body, nearly shaking from something he was experiencing. He dropped his nose into the hair along my neck and shoulder and inhaled deeply. “I can’t wait to have you.” “Please…” “I’ve wanted you since we were pups. Since father first brought you to camp. I knew then I’d mark you.” That made my head snap up and my temper flare. I shoved him back hard. “You will not! I don’t want marked! Not yet.” I didn’t want to become a male’s possession. I enjoyed the time that was mine and time with Marta and doing things that mattered to me. He’d never let me do that. His eyes were always on me now. I doubted he’d hardly let me out of his bed, much less his hut. Draven liked to control all things. Himself, the pack, the supplies, our walls…Me. “You will be.” He lowered his head dangerously. His eyes flaring yellow. “Marked as mine. Tomorrow night. When I take you under the Mating Moon.” He lunged back at me and before I could react, he caught my neck and shoulders and slammed his mouth down on mine. I opened my mouth to scream or telling him to leave and he swallowed whatever words I’d make. His tongue caressing my mouth and sending swirling rivers of pleasure through me. He deepened the kiss. As though he wanted to taste every corner of my mouth. Like he wants to be inside me. Even as naïve as I was, I sensed the connection. He broke away. Shoulders heaving and face a dark cloud. “Tomorrow night.” He vowed. “I will be inside you Lyra Lani. And by morning, you’ll be screaming my name.” *** I was hungry. I needed to eat. Tonight, was the Full Moon, the Mating Moon, and the males would be hunting. For breeders. And I don’t intend to be one of them! I slinked from my hut. Closing the door as quietly as I could. I’d go check my traps and hopefully I’d have a rabbit or two to feast on tonight. I saw the larger males gathered around the bonfire. Laughing and enjoying robust companionship. Sipping on ale as they convened in anticipation of tonight. They live for the Mating Moon. The rush. The hunger. The males were stronger, faster and their predatory instinct enhanced to an over sensitized level. They could smell everything, see over miles, and hear anything. Making them the most dangerous predators in Warwood, this time of the moon's cycle. *** Despite my care, he scented me. He always does. Draven stepped from the fire. Gray eyes intent on me. He’s always watching me...I scurried from his view. Sometimes he'd try to talk to me, but I'd duck my head and shy away. I knew the males were stronger than me. Grandmama, a dear friend of Marta’s, had been warning me for years of their aggression and how to avoid them. Stay away from them. Stay out of reach. Don't make eye contact. Do nothing to tempt them! I'll never be their toy. I'd made the vow to myself long, long ago. His toy. I understood what few of the other females did. 06 – Draven’s Mating Moon I watched the other women. They lurked around the fire. Two liked the Mating Moon and were slinking about. Rubbing their shoulders on the trees. Knowing in a few hours their scent would drive the males wild. Two others were like me. They hid. Samantha had the Border Guard, Jaecar help her fortify her hut, and she'd lock herself in under the Mating Moon. Like she does every year. I wished I had a friend to help me do something similar. But I trusted none of the males enough to allow them to help me. Besides...I rather thought she was a fool. Samantha. It hadn't dawned on her the way Jaecar, the Border Guard, looked at her. He'll be having a taste of her soon enough. I'd seen other males look at she-wolves they intended to breed, just the same way Jaecar looked at her... And though he'd been kind to her for years, helping her isolate in her tiny stronghold, I suspected he'd built himself a back way in. And one day, one day, she'd learn she shouldn't have trusted him. I wasn't so careless. Grandmama had taught me that when the Mating Moon rose, the female's response was far weaker than that of the male. Making them easier prey. Yes, they were still as hungry, aroused, and aggressive. But they weren't any faster or stronger than any other day. And their feminine scent was pungent. Carrying for miles. So, they can find you...Grandmama had told me. They won't find me! *** I was so focused on watching my feet on the ground I didn't see him step from behind the tree. I caught the sleek boots and long length of black leather clad pants leading up to the shirtless torso. And my eyes landed fearfully on his dark face. Black hair curled over his brow. Slashing black brows made his features seem even more intense over those strange gray-blue eyes. His chest was muscled over a ridged abdomen hardened from hunting. And golden brown from the sun. He never wears a shirt. I knew. "Draven?" What's he want with me? I worried. Fearing I already knew the answer. "Whoa, Little One." He lifted his hands to show he was unarmed as he sauntered a step closer. Then his hands snatched out to catch my shoulders. "Now, where do you think you're off to?" He tilted his head questioningly. Tossing his chin skyward. "Surely not to hide in the woods to avoid the Mating Moon?" I blinked huge blue eyes up at him towering over me. That's precisely what I was going to do... 07 - Lyra Lani "Now would you little Lyra Lani?" A smile twitched the corner of his mouth. Telling me what answer I should give. But something else attracted my attention. "You know my name?" I barely whispered. "You're one of fifteen females in my pack, only seven of which are breedable. And you're by far the most beautiful." He chuckled. "Yes, I'm very aware of who you are." "I have a lover!" I blurted out. "But not a mate?" He released one of my arms to straighten his head at me, giving me a sideways look. He doesn't believe me. He knows I'm lying! I felt panic began to swell inside me. What was I thinking lying to the Alpha? "Yes. A mate." I corrected. Clearing my throat and averting my gaze from his permeating gray eyes. "Who?" He turned and gestured to the camp a distance through the trees. Still holding one of my upper arms and turning me with him to invite. "Show me." Shit. My mouth opened and I searched for words. "As I thought." He gave me a chiding look. "No! Another male." "You'd ally with another pack?" He tilted his head as he took a dangerous step toward me. "Then be bold enough to disclose to your alpha your betrayal." "No. No." I shook my head. I'd not betray the pack. "Then you're lying to me...Your alpha..." He clucked disapprovingly in his cheek. "Bad plan, don't you think?" At some point he'd released my arm and I'd begun backing up. He matched me step for step. Until my back hit a tree and my feet slid. I could go no further. "Why have you been marking around my hut?" I blurted in an effort to change the topic. This very unsettling topic, which is guaranteed to lead me to punishment, if I don't distract him. His black brows shot up as his mouth twisted in a smirk. "I should think that blatantly clear." He put a palm to the bark of the tree near my head and caged me in with his body. I could already feel the heat of him. And his temperature is only going to rise with the Mating Moon. "What do you want?" I grimaced. Wondering if he'd hit me for having lied to him. I'd overheard many of the males talking about his sudden bursts of aggression. He chuckled. "I should think that equally as obvious." I was so busy wincing with my eyes sealed shut, I hadn't realized he'd lurched off the tree and was heading back toward the bonfire. Until hearing his voice made me peel open my eyes. "Lyra Lani?" He turned to walk backward. The muscles of his chest and arms rippling with every step. I peered fearfully around the tree. "Don't make me tear your hut apart to come in and get you?" *** Meaning don't hide from him in there. I winced and hid behind the tree again. Then where can I hide? He'd told me I couldn't leave and now he told me he'd come into my hut to get me. What'd that leave? I looked at the trees surrounding me, and my eyes trailed up. Way up. Too near the tree canopy. A wolf could get hurt falling from that. Worth it. I waited until I was sure he was well from view. Then I dropped my basket and headed up. Feet slipping in my haste to get off the ground before nightfall. 08 - Mating Moon on the Rise I cowered in the tree. Clinging to the branches. I'd found a spot that would balance me even after the moon forced me to shift. But it would manage to cradle my wolf body until morning. And wolves can't climb. So, it was the only guaranteed way I'd be safe until morning. Unmated. I chewed my lip and worried. What if he spotted me before he turned? I could see the fire in the distance and knew it was unlikely. And the moon was already stirring the sky and soon they'd all be changed, and no one could get to me. The only way I'd come down is if he ordered me down. The sky turned dark, and the sun was falling one direction. The moon rising in the other and my heart was beginning to race. Knowing soon my scent would fill the woods, I began to panic. Wondering if I should flee back to my hut. But my Grandmama was there, and the alpha had made a threat. What if he went to make good on it? He wasn't known for being terribly sympathetic. I looked at the darkening forest floor beneath me and wanted to climb down and run for it. See if I could make it to my sanctuary on the other side. The cave with the stones covering it to make it too tight for anything bigger than me to slip through. I don't have time. I realized. Their howls were starting to echo in the trees. Paws crunching in leaves and twigs. They started yipping indicating they'd found a small they liked. I was horrified to think it might be me. I looked around the base of the tree to see if I'd left tracks and swore. Oh, no. My basket. How could I be so careless! It was an obvious indicator of where I was. All the Alpha would have to do is order me down and I'd have to comply. He'll know where I am. I scrambled down the tree and dropped the last few feet. Crouching to grab the basket and climb back up. But when I lifted my head, I met slitted gray eyes. A straight nose and a hard-set mouth. Draven. He was back already? He was crouched inches in-front of me. "Where'd you come from?" I breathed. "I'm fast." He is. I wanted to beg him to let me go. But I knew he wouldn't. He's ruthless. We all know how much so. Panicked I was beginning to breathe quickly. Wind stirred the leaves and I realized that my scent was probably wafting in every direction. Panicked, I looked around so furtively my head whipped into my face. "Don't." He straightened to glower down at me. Tone filled with warning. I spurred into a run. Fleeing as fast as I could go. "It won't work." He called after me calmly. *** Unfortunately, they hadn't lied when they said Draven was quick. That doesn't begin to cover it. He was a flash through the trees after me. His shoes skidding over dirt and leaves as he switched direction with barely a pause. Purely animalistic. I could hear his footfalls crushing twigs and leaves and catching up to me. Beat by beat. Two of his for each of mine until I could feel his breath along the back of my neck. 09 – Captured His grip landed on my shoulder but I'd already untied my cloak at my neck. And when his fist tightened, I swept my arms out and let him pull it off my shoulders. With him capturing only cloth, I spurred from his grip. I'd escaped, but it unleashed hip length gold locks. Curling in a wild riot that flashed between the trees. Like a banner as I dodged through trunks. Losing Draven for a minute as he paused when he'd thought he had me. Glaring at the cloak before tossing it violently down. Gaze locking on my back. *** Blowing a relieved breath, I slowed my face as I worked to come up with a strategy. A way to lose him more thoroughly. I can't run forever. But time seemed to slow as I watched movement ahead and registered it was him stepping between two trees in-front of me. Feet sliding sideways as he skid to a stop. Bulging mud and soft leaves. As he grinned down at me wolfishly. "Pretty Lyra." He tilted his head cautioningly. "I am your Alpha. Will you truly disobey me?" "I-I..." His voice seemed far away as I skid low to the ground to switch directions. Running the opposite way. Two more males stepped behind the trees to block my path. Draven clucked in his cheek. "This could've been easier." I rounded to face him and the other two caught my arms. Screeching, I struggled against them. "Don't do this!" I urged him. Shaking my head. "I'll fight you." "Good." He gave me a lopsided smile. "I like when they fight. Makes a wolf earn it, ya know?" He walked over and tugged a lock of hair over my shoulder. Fingering its smoothness. The back of his hand trailing down my collar and over the crest of my breast beneath a worn dress. Making my nipple stiffen despite my defiance. I don't want this. But my body was responding to the touch, and I felt the low ache that the Mating Moon was forcing me to experience. My body was warming and heart racing. *** Darkness was falling around us, and the sun cast gold and pink fingers of light over the horizon. Illuminating the distance and dimming the Warwood. Draven stepped closer. Towering over me. I'd be thirty in only a few years, but I was small. Short and petite and Draven was neither. Leaning near my ear he whispered. "You want this. You want taken. I can smell you..." The other males were growling and began to shift discomforted as my scent poured into the wind. Mass pheromones generating. Draven gestured for others in the circle to approach. Ordering. "Hold her down." 10 - Mounted They pushed me to the ground while he stood and watched. Unmoved. Four other pack members grabbed my arms and legs. Splaying me out over leaves and dirt. As I flailed against their grip. “I can smell you from here.” Draven crossed his arms. Tilting his head as he enjoyed the sight of me pinned to the ground. “Get her clothes off.” A man stepped forward and drew his dagger. Catching my skirts and slipping the knife through them to rend open the fabric. Exposing my thighs and more tender areas. Another man shoved the neckline of my dress down so my breasts were cradled above it. Pale white with dusky pink nipples. Draven was stroking himself through his pants. “Mmm. I can’t wait.” “Can I?” One of the other men begged. “No!” Draven’s head whipped. A feral snarl rumbling in his throat. “How dare you? I’ll go first. And if you’re good and do what your told. Perhaps I’ll let all of you have a taste of her after." Please, no. I mentally counted them. Six of them and the Alpha. That I can see... I writhed in the moss and leaves. Kicking at the hands binding me, when I had the chance. "She's feisty." One of them told the Alpha. "Good." Draven rumbled. Unlacing his pants to pull out a massive bit of flesh. I’d glimpsed them before but never one of this size. I screeched and began desperately trying to twist away. “It won’t fit!” “It will.” Draven assured with a laugh. I tossed my head and fought them harder. “Hold her still.” The moon had crested, and I could see violence written over Draven’s face. Anger that I'd dared disobey him. I swallowed convulsively. The other males were stroking themselves and rubbing their groins on my hands and legs. Humping against my limbs in their desperation for relief. They’ll all be turning soon. And they’ll all want to mount me. *** Draven eagerly dropped to his hands and feet and crawled at me at great speed. He lowered to dip his face into my woman’s area. Sniffing and flicking out a tongue to lathe me. “Mmm. Delicious. I can’t wait to feel you.” “Don’t!” I begged. “I’ll do anything! You can have my hut, my things. Anything.” “I intend to have you. Here.” He gestured to my pinned body. Another man now held my head in place so I couldn’t even toss that. There's too many of them to fight off. Draven growled and slid up over my body. Smelling like dirt and rain and sweat. His bare chest rippling over me as he slid almost serpent like up my naked flesh. Soon I felt him probing my entrance. His hard length feeling like a small fist probing the soft lips at the crux of my thighs. *** He entered me with an exulted grunt. Pleasured to feel my walls clench around him. “Good. Yes.” It felt hot inside me, and something gave to let him through. "Ah!" My body arched up. Resisting him. I tried to pull myself off his stabbing rod, but my heels just skid in the leaves. Each of my ankles clenched in a bruising grip. No! "Please..." I pleaded. He paused and tipped his head to the side to look at me as though I were an interesting specimen. Seeing he had no compassion I growled through gritted teeth. "You won't have me." He glanced down our bodies to where he was planted in me. "I already do." "Ah!" I shouted in frustration. Flailing harder only made him purr in his throat. “Hold her tight.” He told them. His hips thrust into me. Rolling upward to drag his length through me. Feeling me from each angle. My body ached. Stretching impossibly. He was so big I could feel every inch of him straining my walls. "Draven!" "Yes...Say my name." He rumbled in pleasure. Surging into my body even more fiercely. 11 - I Am His Pleasure “You two.” He looked over his shoulder at the men humping against my shin and foot. “Lift up her legs.” I gave him a fearful look. He smiled down at me mercilessly. They hoisted my legs up. My thighs open wide and angled upward so I couldn’t possibly angle away from him inside me. He lay atop me. His weight driving him deeper into me at this angle. He growled in pleasure. Pumping into me. His ass flexing as he drove into me. I tipped my head up to scream in rage and against the unfamiliar pangs beneath my belly. Where he probed my core. Penetrating along my spine. Stretching me at my furthest opening to fit him. *** The others whimpered in envy. “We can smell her!” Another objected. “I want in!” One whined. Stroking himself. I wanted to look away but all I could do was squeeze my eyes shut. Unfortunately, that forced me to focus on the feel of him taking me. His force and his strength. The hardness of him penetrating deep into the cushion of my body. “Fuck.” He grunted. “You’re so tight. So warm. I’m going to-” He panted. Rising onto his hands to gain momentum. “Lift her legs higher.” He drove deeper. His length probing my insides. “Lift her arms above her head.” They did. Making my breasts bob above the neckline of my dress. He grabbed them for leverage and used them to drag up my body with every thrust. Moaning against me. I writhed. Struggling to get away from all of them. But every buck just drove him further and made him growl louder in gratification. “Yes,” He whispered in my ear. “Fight. Do it.” I did wildly until I was exhausted. His hips jutted into my soft thighs, and I knew he bruised the lips at my opening with his vicious pounding. He was so hard; it was like a staff prodded me just behind my belly button. His neck was straining, and his lovely body shone under a layer of sweat. Thick biceps working as he did push-ups into me. Swaying downward and forward to fill me. "That's right. You're mine. Learn your place, Lyra. You belong to me." He burrowed into my core. "This belongs to me. I'm your Alpha!" Defeated, I knew he was right. I was property. His property. Pack property. And he was using my body for his pleasure. Filling me to make himself feel good. Seeking gratification from my flesh. Taking from me as was his right as the Alpha. I whimpered. Tears hopping into my eyes. He was moaning and moving faster in his pleasure. His body curled deep into me. His abdomen tightening and core vibrating as I felt the hot moisture fill me. He tossed back his head and shouted in pleasure. As he embedded in me. His whole body flexed to the point he shook. “You feel so good!” 12 - Run, Lyra Lani He slid out of me. Standing between my thighs. Gazing down on me thoughtfully as he laced his pants again. His eyes roving my body. I felt the bruising along my core and bluish marks were already tingeing my inner thighs. "Me next!" Miricus, a young Border Guard had unlaced himself and positioned between my thighs. Draven glanced down at his back in annoyance. Then his head shot up and he looked around. "What?" One of the others asked him. "Do you smell that?" He said before ordering. "Another female on the loose. Find her for me!" They all jumped up, but Miricus. I felt his length prodding at my entrance and closed my eyes tightly. Make this moment stop. I have to get out of here. But Draven pressed his boot into his side and shoved him off me. "You too, Miri. Find this new woman! I'm still hungry." He massaged his rippled abdomen, but it was clear food was not what he meant. Whimpering in objection Miricus stood up and ran off. Blonde hair waving behind him as he sniffed to track. Draven leaned over and offered me a hand. I looked at it askance. "Get on your feet." He barked. I reluctantly took his hand and he hoisted me up. Leaning to collect my cloak, he dropped it over me. One of the others must've brought it with them. Draven had dumped it a way back in the trees. Holding it closed over my body, I stood on shaking legs. Staring at him blankly. "Run Lyra Lani." He grinned. *** "What?" I blinked in confusion. "You're letting me go?" It can't be! He was known to be ruthless. Everything I'd ever seen supported that. So, what is he doing? "Not nearly." He leaned forward. Linking his hands behind his back playfully. "I've stained you now." His face was triumphant. Obviously, my face showed my utter befuddlement, so he further explained. "Between that and your woman's scent," He pointed at my groin. "I can find you anywhere. I'll have more of you and by the end of the night. I'll mark you as mine to possess." "No." I shook my head. I don't want to be anyone's. I savored my freedom. If he marked me, I'd be his to command each and every day and his to own every night. No. It can't be. "It's going to happen." He asserted stonily. "No." I breathed. Knowing my defiance could be ended with a single command from him. I already cringed out of his reach like a beaten animal. He tilted his head. "You don't want my mark?" "I don't want to belong to anyone." "You've belonged to me a long while. Everyone in my pack knows it. Except you." "I don't want to." "Well, Miss Lyra, you better pose a challenge then." What's that supposed to mean? "Go ahead." He grinned cockily. "Run." "Why? Why would you let me go." "Oh, I'm not." He sauntered around me pensively. "You're fast. But I'm faster." *** Fear pulsed through me because I understood what he was saying now. Every word. "The hunger hasn't even set in on me yet." He warned. Gray eyes brightening. "But soon it will. And I'll mount you all night, once it does." I was shaking my head, backing up. Knowing my only chance was to sound a quiet retreat but hating that to do so, I had to obey him. And that it sufficed as some intriguing game for him. He stepped forward and caught my arm. He pointed to the bridge down by the creek. "Go that way. It's the only chance you have to escape our pack. Cross the bridge and veer North. Another woman hid in the cottage built on the right. It'll cause them confusion once they get there." Chewing my lip, I wondered if it was a trap. But hearing them howling I knew I was running out of time to decide. "Better run, Lyra Lani. I'm getting hard again." 13 - Desperate for Sanctuary I did as he'd ordered and fled to the rickety bridge crossing the creek. Barely making it over as the males returned in wolf form. They eyed the swaying boards, disliking the sight of them. They'll have to return human, to risk it. A nearly impossible feat for a wolf under the Mating Moon. It was a well-known fact that once we succumbed to the Mating Moon and took on wolf form, our primal nature took over at such a level that it was difficult to force your body to do anything. Other than what the beast desires… I ran as hard as I could. Knowing I'd have only a bit of time. It'd take a long awhile, if at all, for them to overpower the moon's effect. *** But when I looked back again, I saw among the wolves there was one that was different. One hunter which was still in human form. The strongest and most powerful, the only male among these, able to resist the bright gaze of the Mating Moon. The alpha. Draven strolled through them and across the bridge while they paced and whimpered. Their paws changing to hands then reverting back. As they fought their instincts, trying to change. They can’t. Draven's step was sure. His gaze narrowed on me and the direction I was fleeing. Driving me the direction he wanted me to go. I realized. Knowing I was right by the satisfied grin on his face. What have I done? Why did I listen to him? I watched his confident stride in horror. *** I bolted. Running as fast as I could. My hair whipping in my face. But my pace was crippled by how sore I was. My thighs and behind my belly ached in sharp pulses. I held where it pained me as I made my way away from the wolves. I'll hurt a lot more if they catch up to me. Though he was the alpha, it was likely the pack might turn on him if he did not share me this time. Especially as few females as there were. Desperation drives their courage. I knew it. But I didn’t have to like it. Catching the scent of fresh wood, I realized there was some kind of a shelter. I prayed for hope. Someone outside the wolf pack perhaps? Someone who might offer me salvation from the taking? It was a large hut and built solidly. Wood rising high. And the roof boarded over. It wouldn't last the elements well but was certainly sound enough to keep wolves desperate to breed out. Let the door be unlocked. My hand landed on the latch. Hearing the howling of the wolves behind me. They made it across. I could scent their arousal as they drew close. I rushed in and closed the door. Catching my cloak in it I had to open it and slam it again. Immediately hearing claws raking it as I flipped the latches. There was a series of chains and sliding locks that barricaded the thick door. How did I get so lucky? "You didn't." The voice came from above me. My head slowly turned to look up and I saw there was someone standing on one of the rafters above me. I recognized that tall silhouette. Despite my every wish that I'd be wrong. Draven. "How did you get in?" My voice quivered. How had he found me so soon? "A hatch in the roof." He walked the length of the rafter to where the furniture opened into the empty center of the expansive Main Room. "How'd you know it was there?" I asked. Fearing how he'd found the opening so fast. Stomach sinking, I was terrified I already knew the answer. He dropped. Landing in a crouch on the rug before the fire. He rose slowly. Firelight from the lone log in the fireplace dancing over his back in the dim light as he said the words that crushed me. "Because I built it." 14 – Predators Wolves surrounded the hut. Scratching at the doors and shaking the walls. They're everywhere. Desperate to get in. They were determined to find an opening into the hut. They want me. I chewed my lip as I backed up to the door fumbling for the locks. Thinking perhaps risking the multiple predators out there might be easier than facing the one that had lured me here. The fiercest of them all. "I wouldn't do that…” He leaned against one of the center beams. Crossing his ankles and his arms over his chest. “I don’t want anymore.” I whispered. Nearly whining. “I’m aware.” He inspected his flat fingernails. “But if you go out there, they'll all want to mount you. So, you have a choice.” He dropped his hand and his gaze levelled on me. Dark and flecked with gold which boded ill for me. Gray means he’s calmer. “Do you want to satisfy them all or just me?" He quirked a black brow. *** I swallowed convulsively. "I don't want to be marked!" "No." He corrected. Giving me a feral stare, head tipped forward as he approached me predatorily. "It’s not the marking you fear. You don't want to be possessed…But you will be." No, I won’t. Not ever. I turned one of the latches behind my back. Deciding if I thought I could get around the males. There are so many. But their minds were foggy from the haze of lust. If I can get past them, I can outwit them. I was sure of that. "Don't do that." He tilted his head in warning. I slid another lock. His gaze slashed to narrow flares. "You're going to defy your alpha?" *** "I'm going to escape him!" I cried as I turned and slid the last lock. Gripping the handle. But he was faster. His palm slamming against the door and his body pinning me to it. I could feel every hard inch of his body pushing against my back. And my cheek was pressed against the door. I panted for air. I’d tried running, I’d tried defiance. The only thing I hadn’t tried pleading. Trying to conjure whatever fondness he’d held for me when we were children sharing cups of water. Or he’d shown me how to set small traps. I used my softest voice, the whispering way I’d spoken to him back then. "Please just let me go, Draven." *** "I like when you say my name." He purred. Not the desired effect. He breathed into my hair. "Lock it back up. Then go lay on the rug and spread those delicious thighs for me. I’ll be kinder to you. I know you’re surely sore…If you obey." He wanted me to ready myself for him. Anger swelled through me, interspersing with the fear of what he'd do to me when I didn't obey. And frustration that my last method of evading him had failed as effectively as the rest. What if I don’t? There’d be consequences. Brutal ones. I recalled his ferocity in taking me in the woods. I'm more scared of what he'll do if I do. I realized. There will be more pain. I was very sure of that. I shook my head and he thrust against my buttocks. Letting me feel how hard he was. Like an iron cast pressing against my soft body. "Give it to me. Or I'll take it, as is my right as alpha!" His roar made me begin to tremble like the weaker wolf I was. Still my fighting spirit rose to the surface. Forcing me to sob. "I won't! I won't be marked!" *** "Do the latches, Lyra." His free hand cupped my hip and pulled it backward against him as he massaged himself against me. That hand sliding over the curve of my buttocks and the indentation of my lower back. Molding over me as though I weren't still wearing a cloak. I felt the heat of it as though I wore nothing. His entire body feels like it’s on fire. "Take this off." He fisted the fabric and tugged it back. Pulling me off the door. "And lay on the damn rug." Closing my eyes in defeat. I slowly did the latches. Knowing he could snap my neck if I didn't obey him. He's certainly strong enough to do it. He turned me to face him and pushed me against the door. His gray eyes boreing into me. "You'll learn to obey me in all things." 15 - The Alpha's Way I averted mine to the floor at my side. “What are you going to do to me?” He caught my chin and lifted it, so my eyes met his. “Everything...” His hand flicked my hood off and plucked the laces of my cloak. Sweeping it open to cup a breast in his callused hand. "Don't do this to me." I begged. Closing my eyes against the sight of him touching me. "Begging so soon?" He clucked in his cheek. "I thought you had more fight than that." I peeled my eyes open and looked fearfully at him. What's that mean? I'm not permitted to fight him. He's the Asara Alpha! "Most of the females want me to take them." "Then go get them." I tossed my arm limply. "Why me? I've never done anything to you!" Never upset you. Never disturbed you! "No, you haven't." He looked at me thoughtfully. "Perhaps that's the problem." "I'm not a problem!" I frowned. "You are. You're the only female who doesn't want to be my mate." He's likely right. "Please, Draven." I tried a last time. Don't try and turn me into one of your lustful women. "I only want left alone." I said urgently. "I'll never step in your way. I'll not be any more of a problem. I vow it!" He caught a lock of curling blonde hair. "The worst of the evening is over. They've all seen me take you. So, they'll know the mark is official in the morning." "Please." He snatched my throat. Though it wasn't a tight grip it startled me and made my eyes widen. "You don't beg. You command. You will help me rule this pack." I swallowed and used my strongest voice. "Release me." He chuckled and lowered his hand. "Not me, Lyra. That'll never work. Though I do find it exciting." *** I chewed my cheek. I was trying not to excite him. He leaned next to my face to confide. "Everything you do excites me. I've watched you. Filling buckets in the river. Checking your traps for rabbits...Do you know," He smiled, and a dimple appeared in his cheek. "When you haven't caught any, I drive them into your traps?" "I-I..." I hadn't known that. Why would he do that? "Because your mine." He said. Massaging my neck just under my ear and caressing the hand down over my collar and the soft tissue just below it. His voice dropped as he continued. "I've seen you bathing in the creek in the early hours when the rest are asleep." "Seen me?" "Many times. I see everything you do." "Why?" "Because you're a fascinating little creature. You avoid us males and play demure but when you are alone...You're fierce. Your eyes alert. Dagger at the ready. Strong and beautiful." He caught my hand and rolled it into his palm. Reaching down to put it against the front of his pants. I felt the solid bulge and knew I was in trouble. "Draven?" He put a finger to my lips. "No more." He hoisted me up by my waist. Carrying me toward the fire. "It's time." *** When he laid me out on the rug, I realized his gray eyes had gone slitted and the canines in his mouth had stretched. His beast was raging. Needing to mate. With me. I swallowed as he undid his pants and eagerly kicked them off. Preparing to mount me again. And nothing I'd say would move him.

Summary He came into our village like a shadow. A Dark Dread filled with powerful magic. The King merely called him Warlord. And he owned the name. Leaving wreckage in his wake. But for me he had other plans. His cutting blue eyes seeing straight through my disguise. As his slave, his mere plaything, I'll learn the true darkness of magic without conscience. Anything he wants if me, he takes. Anything he wants me to do. I am willed to do with the flick of his hand. His power is an all consuming whirlwind. And I'm just the pretty butterfly caught in it. - 01 - Glimpsing Darkness I cowered behind the tree just outside my village. Crouched and covering my ears to block out the sounds of men, women and children dying. And the smell...The smell. I'd done as my uncle had told me and covered my pretty hair in mud and scraped my face with rocks and dirt. Tossing on one of uncle’s oversized tunics and cloak. Hide how you look. Uncle Tom had told me. I did. But I had returned and watched in horror as the sorcerer strolled through our village. Dressed in black and followed by licking black tongues of smoke. He lifted his hand, and a man running at him with a blade was thrown back an impossible distance until he slammed into a tree and slid up it as though lifted by an invisible man. Then his neck craned to the side with a loud snap, and he dropped limply. "Warlord." King Detry called. Making the sorcerer turn. Warlord. That’s what they call him. It was as terrifying as the smoky dark man himself. When he turned and paused there was long waving black hair visible beneath a hat which had the brim pulled low to shadow light blue eyes. A single white feather dancing softly from it as he moved. But those eyes were like flinted bits of ice. Cold and immoveable. Even from this distance, I could sense it. *** The King pointed to another man. A flick of Warlord's fingers sent the man careening back into a pile of boulders then crumpling to the leafy forest floor. Dead already. He waved a flat hand and huts levelled. Crushing in on themselves. Like deflating haystacks. I'd never seen anyone so terrifyingly powerful. What is he? My body was shaking, and I was so afraid he’d see me that I was shaking trying not to bump the tree I hid behind or the dense shrubbery at my back. Just stay here. Don’t move. But I’d never been so terrified… 02 - Warlord I'd heard whispers, we all had, that King Detry kept a guild of mages in the castle. Led by the man he only referred to as his warlord and Warlord's second, Hawk. A man also known for his vicious ruthlessness. The commander of the mages. But I was a she-wolf only now grown. My aunt had been careful to keep me locked away in the hut because she said I was beautiful enough to tempt the male wolves under the Mating Moon. So, she and my uncle did well masking my scent, and hiding that I’d been given to them when my mother and father, my uncle’s brother, had been killed by the wolf plague that’d torn through the land. Decimating entire packs. *** “What are we looking for, My Liege?” Hawk tipped his head up to squint at the king. “We’re destroying these wolf packs. I’m tired of them feeding on the sheep in my kingdom and building walls in the forests as if they own instead of me.” He’s talking about the Asara Pack. We all knew about the formidable wall they’d built. And that they’re strong enough to keep it protected. That particular pack had vicious Border Guards to defend it. “But,” The King continued. “if you see anything of particular interest alert me. Occasionally there’s something pretty amongst the mutts. And it’s amazing what a shifter wolf’s body can endure comparable to a human woman’s…” That sounded terrifying. I forced myself to remain utterly still. “Found something.” I heard a man near me shouting. Too close! I turned in a crouch to see a knight standing far too close near the shrubbery. He was tugging a woman out of the brush, by her arm. She looked disheveled and was sobbing. Knowing what’d happen to her. *** “Can I have this one, My Lord?” The knight eyed her and her torn clothes. Paying particular attention to where the gown was open in a slit along her skirt and torn across her flat belly. The King shrugged. “As you wish. Long as you put her down when you’re finished. I’ll have no pups in my household.” “Yes, My Lord.” The man beamed. Catching her by her brown curls in a fist and marching her in-front of him as she struggled and fought. Seeing the knight had moved back toward the militia with his prize I knew it was my opportunity to burrow through the shrubbery and deeper into the forest. That’d been too close. But as I turned in a crouch. I found myself looking at polished boots peering from beneath a black mage’s cloak. My gaze followed up and stared at Warlord’s blue eyes which peered down at me in interest. “No.” I whispered. He was so close I had no prayer of lunging from his reach. But I can’t not try. I twisted and lunged over the shrubbery in a bound. My body twisting as I tried to take wolf form to flee faster. But my body wouldn’t obey my commands. It stayed in the shape of a woman and I yelped as I had to land in a roll to keep from getting hurt along the rocks. I kept the momentum going and rolled onto my feet. Catching my skirt as I took off in a run. My feet barely hitting the ground. But a hazy black mist swept before me. Blocking my path. As the movement stopped it congealed into the ominous figure of the mage again. “Please let me go.” I begged trying to veer around him. *** He lifted a staying hand. “Stop.” He commanded. His voice seeming to echo from far away. Smooth and hypnotic and rarely used, I sensed. My gut dropped as I fought to lift my legs but found they adamantly refused to cooperate. “Don’t take me. I won’t cooperate.” My brown eyes flashed in fury. Determined to be as difficult as I had to for them to ‘put me down’. Better than the alternative. “I don’t need you too.” He caught my chin and turned my face to get a look at me. Voice still echoey and deep. Making my senses feel dizzied. From the long study he was giving me I could tell that my mud and oversized tunic were not fooling him. I wondered if anything could fool him. He’s cruel. And dangerous. “Kill me now.” I ordered. His lips turned in a half smile behind the outline of a black goatee. “Not nearly.” 03 - Found Property “Come.” He ordered me and despite myself, my feet were obeying him. Turning me around and heading me straight for that dreaded king. “What have you found me, Warlord?” The King asked. “Power…” He looked at me pointedly. Speaking fragmentedly, in his characteristic way. “Not much to look at.” The king’s lip curled up in contempt. Seeing mud and what might be darker things, caking my hair which hung before my face and smeared across my skin in clumps. I forced my eyes hooded to hide how large and doe-like I’d been told they were. By Clement. *** Clement was the village boy. The only boy who’d shown interest in me when I dared sneak out at night. Really the only boy I’d known. Now he was dead in the village square. I’d seen the knights drag a sword through one of his shoulders and nearly sever his shoulder in half. I sobbed at the memory and had to cover my mouth to hold the sound in. “Ugh.” The king grunted. “She’ll be a crier. Take her away from me.” “Turn.” Warlord spun one finger in a pivoting motion that made me turn on my heel. “Do you intend to make me do this the whole way to…to…wherever you’re taking me?” I snapped at him. “Whoa...” The king reared back, remarking. “’twould appear you’ve yourself a live one, Warlord.” “No one dares talk to him that way.” Hawk snapped from the otherside of me. Striding up next to me with wrath written over his face. Warlord solemnly lifted that staying hand and Hawk silenced and fell back. “Just because they listen to you,” I looked up at his profile next to me. “Doesn’t mean I ever will. You might as well put me down now. You’ll never have me!” “Oh, won’t I?” He quirked a black brow in a way that was somehow deeply threatening. *** Ducking my head, I eased further away from him. Trying to slow my pace enough I could force myself to stop and run again. “Walk.” He commanded. “I don’t want to walk!” “Would you prefer I make you run ahead?” He countered flatly. I curled my lip in contempt and jutted my chin. “You’ll have to teach this one her place.” The king remarked. Riding slowly behind us as though to observe the interchange. Humor written over his face. *** I slowed in shock as the massive castle came into view. The walls towered above me and there were guards everywhere. I looked around trying to spot another escape but there were knights everywhere. I was tiny and quick but not fast enough to get away from this many. And what good will it do me, if he can stop me with one command? I needed to figure out how his magic worked and find a way around it. The man hardly looked at me, so I’d stopped worrying he was taking me to breed me. He wants a servant girl. I guessed. I won’t be anyone’s servant. He can cast me out to the wild wolves first. His blue eyes flicked to me pensively. And for a moment, just a moment, I wondered if he could pick up on my thoughts. Some wolves could. But I’d never heard of a mage being able to. As if cueing in again, he gave me a longer look. Tilting his head down enough the brim of his hat shadowed his face. And for a second I was certain that his eyes flared yellow the pupil narrowing to a slit. “What are you?” I whispered. “You,” He straightened his head staring ahead. “are about to find out…” 04 - Foreign Territory Entering the bailey was completely different to anything I’d known before. I was surrounded by the smell of fresh vegetables and baking bread. I inhaled deeply. Savoring the scent. I hadn’t realized I’d pause to tip my head up. Until I felt a hand grip my upper arm. I jumped and looked over. Stunned to see that Warlord was tugging me behind him. His head lowered so the brim of the large hat hid his face. Shouldering his way through the crowd of people at the booths. We walked a ways ahead of the mounted soldiers and the king but as they saw the steeds they spilled apart and silenced. Clearly Warlord wants no part of that attention. He wanted to be through the crowd and halfway across the bailey before they noticed. This was why people claimed to hardly ever see him. He was good at being inconspicuous when he so desired. I watched him with interest. Why would the most powerful mage in the country not want attention? He seems like he wants nothing more than to be left alone. He walked directly behind the castle. Yanking me with him. I realized we were separate from the king’s guard and there were less people back here. A servant was plowing a garden and a maid watering flowers. I opened my mouth to scream for help. But before a single sound could escape Warlord’s head spun to look at me and his eyes narrowed. It felt like there was a hand at my throat. Silencing any words that would try to escape. I clutched my throat looking at him in panic. “Quite finished?” He lifted a black brow haughtily. I nodded in panic. He drew a slow breath and instantly the pressure subsided and I felt like I could breathe again. “Come.” He pulled me through the wooden door into what had to be the kitchen. The scent of a roasted bird surrounded by eggs and glazed vegetables had my mouth watering. Perhaps he’d assign me to work in here. I’d never be hungry again. I couldn’t help envisioning sinking my teeth into a sugar glazed sweet potato and feeling it’s decadent flavor peel apart in my mouth. Releasing the slight buttery flavor. “Mmm…” I purred without meaning to. Warlord gave me an unreadable look over his shoulder. “Don’t make that sound.” “Why?” I blinked at him. “Because I said not to.” I glowered at his back in confusion. “If you think I’m going to obey all your little demands you’re sorely mistaken.” He scoffed. A sound almost like a rough laugh escaped him. “Upstairs.” He drug me forward and lightly shoved me before him. I stared up at what seemed an endless length of stairs. I frowned. “Go or I’ll carry you.” He said impassively at my look. “Makes little difference to me.” Deciding I’d go out of my way to not let him touch me I lifted my dirty skirts and stalked up the steps. Only then realizing that I had tears along my dress that revealed my legs the same as the other girls’ had. When did that happen? *** “Where are we going?” I asked. We were nearing the tower now. I knew because it was frightfully cold. He’s going to lock me in the tower? I couldn’t help the fearful look I gave him. Rubbing my arms briskly I hesitantly stepped before him. I jumped when I felt his hand at my lower back urging me forward. “My personal chambers.” “The hell I will!” I snapped. He snorted and gave me a cocky half smile. “What exactly are you so afraid will happen?” “You’ll try to ravish me.” “I vow not to try and ravish you.” He said. I eyed him askance. “Truly.” Biting my lip, I reluctantly walked forward toward another large door. He pulled a key from the chain at his hip and lifted it to turn the lock. The heavy door groaned as it eased open. Clearly built to be substantially more durable than the others throughout the castle. For locking someone in? Or for locking others out? I swallowed anxiously. I realized I was still staring at the door while he’d stepped inside and was waiting for me to walk through. But I felt like passing through that barrier meant I was willing to meet whatever fate he had in store for me. I didn’t like that feeling. “Are you afraid of me?” He asked me the only thing that would’ve made me force myself forward. “I fear nothing.” I drew a steadying breath and marched through the door. He swung it closed with a resounding slam. “Perhaps you should’ve been.” He turned the key in the lock and rounded on me. His icy blue eyes met my dark brown ones and I realized that whatever was coming, I wasn’t going to like. And I had the answer now to one question. The lock is to keep something in… Me. 05 - What He Wants Me For He walked over to a table that was scattered with tied bits of weed and herb and several stoppered vials. He swung off his black mage’s robe and slung it over the back of the chair. Leaving a smoky black haze in its wake. “Why does it do that?” “The haze?” He said absentmindedly as he took off his hat and put it on the corner of the chair before slowly beginning to unbutton his vest. I found myself easing to the far side of the room and trying to distract him with talk. “Yes.” “It’s not the robe. It’s me. My magic leaves a film. Like frost.” “Why?” He turned that blue gaze on me. “Do you truly care or you just buying time to put furniture between us?” I found those keen eyes inescapable. I swallowed hard. “Why am I here?” “For my pleasure.” “But you said-” “I said I wouldn’t try to ravish you.” He dropped down in the seat and thudded his boots up on the corner of the table as he linked his hands over his middle. “I’ve no qualms about wholly doing so.” *** “You tricked me!” “I’m a mage.” He tilted his head chidingly. As if it’s my fault for believing him. “Everything I do is constructed of trickery.” I swallowed as I found more furniture to weave behind until I was as far from him, and that bed behind him, as I could possibly get. He sighed. “Is this how you truly wish to play it?” “Play what?” “You’re here to please me, you know you are.” “You told the king I was powerful.” “No.” He stared intently at me. “I did not.” I racked my brain. Suddenly realizing that I needed to be far more careful when interpreting what he said. “I’ll help you…” He purred darkly. “I said ‘power’.” “Well, what’s that supposed to mean?” My voice rose. “That you can be source of mine.” “H-h-how?” My back hit a wall and I realized I was in the corner. “Nowhere to go now, is there?” He tipped his head forward. Blue eyes nearly glowing in the dim room. I realized he’d not lit any candles and in my panic my eyes were now yellow. Wolf’s eyes. I’d instinctively changed them to see in the dark. “H-how can I feed your power?” “By sating my hunger.” I wanted to turn and try and claw through the wall. “I don’t know what you mean.” “I believe you wolves call it a Mating Moon.” “But you’re a mage!” I objected. “And a wolf.” He said in a low echoing voice that made me feel like the walls were closing in. *** “Now come to me.” He coaxed. I shook my head but despite myself I suddenly felt sleepy, bleary and my legs were moving back around the furniture and heading for him. “Please. Please stop.” “What?” “Whatever you’re doing to me.” He laughed coldly. “You’ll learn, My Dear, no one tells me what to do.” “But you obey the king?” He scoffed. “I do what suits my intent for the moment.” I swallowed hard. Clutching my thighs in some attempt to get them to stop moving forward. Once I stood before him, he lifted his head. Letting it fall back against the chair and staring down his nose at me. I was so close. Too close. He was as unmoving as a statue. “Take off your dress.” I shook my head. Lips tight. “If you want to save the dress, you’ll do as I say.” Warlord’s tone was cold and decisive. As unfeeling as the mage, himself. And despite that I knew I was trapped I couldn’t help my obstinate nature. I’m going to lose this. “No.” I knew my eyes were bright with defiance. My hands fisted as I fought against the urge to obey him. Realizing his voice was doing something to me. “Wet…” He lifted his chin and said the word slowly in that far off rumbling voice. I yelped as I felt between my legs suddenly heat and dampen. I gasped as I clutched at myself trying to stop it. “No!” What’s happening to me? “Yes.” He dismissed. Emphasizing to give me another chance. “The dress.” I was panting in fear, but I couldn’t pry my hands from my lady parts if I’d had to. They suddenly ached so bad it was nearly blinding. I felt as though I needed to stuff something inside me to make the nearly cramping discomfort stop. “What are you doing to me?” I pleaded. “Not nearly what I will.” He eyed my hands clutching myself. He leisurely lifted a hand from his stomach and pointed two fingers at me and made a slitting motion. Mage magic. The shoulders of my dress were ripped free, and the top of the gown folded forward. Exposing my thin chemise over my breasts and stomach. Catching only on the strings tying my apron at my waist. He’d barely moved, and he was shredding my clothes from my body. To my credit, I could finally move from my lower half, as my hands shot up to try and grasp the dress. Holding it against me to cover myself. “Unknot.” He twirled a finger. I didn’t realize what he was talking about until I felt the apron strings over my dress untying and it falling forward. Dropping what remained of my dress away from my body as the white apron pooled around my dirty shoes. Lifting his hands, he jerked his fingers down toward his palm. My dress was ripped from my grip and yanked to the floor around my feet leaving only my chemise to his roving eyes. “Please stop.” “I’ll tell you what.” He unfolded from his seat to stand and walk around the corner of the table to look down at me. Catching my chin with his fingertips as he said harshly. “Stop saying that and I’ll be gentler with you then I intended to.” 06 Warlord's Ward - So It Begins I shook my head from within his grip on my jaw. His fingers tightened. Biting into my chin to hold it in place. "I don't think I was clear. You're here to be a pleasure hole for my cock. That is why I brought you here and that is what I will do to you." No. I had one hand covering my large breasts jutting beneath the chemise. Trying to hide the dusky nipples so obvious through the filmy white material. My other hand was clenching over the dark bit of hair at the nest of my sex. Also, as readily visible. He leaned back to trail his eyes down my form. Still clutching my chin. "Away." He pointed with two fingers to my arms which dropped at his command without any conscious thought from me. I whimpered in objection as I fought for control of my suddenly disobedient body. "It obeys me now." He murmured down to me. *** There was something hypnotic about the dark blue of his eyes. Making the pupil seem like it was at the bottom of a deep whirlpool. His black hair was long and waving. Reaching his shoulders and making him look as much the villain as he was. I squeezed my eyes shut and thought of Clements back home. Dear, dear Clements. The boy they'd killed back in my village without blinking. The boy that'd spent countless nights speaking to me beneath my window, despite all of my uncle's efforts to protect and hide me. Clements who’d brought me flowers and promised one day we'd be married. Clements with the sandy blonde hair, pale skin and light gray eyes. Clements that'd been as bright and cheerful as this man was dark and terrifying. This man that'd openly told me he 'wholly' intended to ravish me. That my body was here for his pleasure. *** That gave me something to cling to. "I'll tell the king!" I squawked triumphantly. Warlord gave me a dark smile which revealed glowing white teeth. "How will you manage that, while locked in my personal chambers?" "I-I-I-" "And what would you tell him?" "That you lied!" I decreed. "That I'm not at all powerful." "And what do you think that'd get you?" "Put down. Before you can have your toy." I leaned forward to hiss acidly up at him. Glad that I finally had some bit of fierceness to claim again. "You're already in his castle." Warlord chuckled. "He'd as soon give you to his men. Or to my Mage's Guild." "The Mage's Guild?" I said fearfully. "Yes. Do you know what happens to a Mage when he can exchange energy with another during Mating?" "No..." I said worriedly. "He...Or she...gets a bit of the others’ magic. They become more powerful." "What if it’s two mages?" I asked, trying to challenge him. "Then they'll both become more powerful. Something I'm currently teaching my protegee." "Protegee?" I asked, stalling for time. "Hawk." He said dismissively. Then his hand fell from my chin and he gestured to his table. "Get atop it." "What?" I blinked at him. "Get on my table. And stop trying to bide time." *** I turned, glad to give him my back. Working my fists into the hem of my short chemise since I couldn't get my arms to cover me again. I walked on numbed feet toward that table. It looked very much like an axe to cut off my head from where I stood. "Have you had a man before?" He asked from behind me. "Yes." I said. Hoping it might make him not want me. No. But I didn't want him to know I was so vulnerable. That I know nothing. As I reached the table, the herbs began rolling atop themselves and floating across the room to the windowsill. Windowsill? I could jump. It occurred to me. "You'd never make it to that window before I got to you." He said dispassionately. I felt his eyes burning into my back as I stared at that table. The vials scraped along the surface as they moved to line the same wall the window was on. Sitting on the floor haplessly until the table was bare. Awaiting me. "Climb up." He directed. I looked over my shoulder at him and he was holding his hand out toward the table. "Don't make me do this." *** He smirked. "Do as your bid, Woman. This shouldn't be new to you since you've had a man afore." The mocking way he said it told me he knew better. Knew I was lying. How does he always know what I'm thinking? He can sense it. I guessed. From the expression on my face. I'd always been told I was very easy to read. By Clements. By my aunt and uncle. "I haven't." I admitted. "I'm quite aware. You're by far the worst liar I've ever met." "I don't know how." "It wasn't an insult." He remarked. Taking a seat to pull off his boots. "It's fine. We'll discover your body together." "What does that mean?" "It means get on the bloody table, before I make you." He growled. Losing patience with me as he stood back up. Peeling off his black shirt and tossing it aside. I noticed it left that same filmy smoke that his cloak had. But I was fixated on his bare torso. His chest was well molded and defined. His shoulders and biceps corded and wound with thick muscles and veins. His stomach was flat with slight ripples of muscle. and just above his hips there was a line carved in his flesh that trailed along the upper side of his hip and down beneath his belted breeches and I was suddenly very curious where it led. "You like what you see?" I felt my cheeks heat. "Look away.” He offered. Gesturing down his body. “I plan to do plenty of looking myself." He strode quickly to me and yanked my chemise up my thighs, over my hips and up my chest. My arms lifted automatically as they had when I was a child being undressed by my aunt. He pulled it loose and flung it aside. Catching me under the arms and throwing me back on the table. His eyes hard as steel as they roved over me. I climbed backward on my elbows trying to get as far from him as possible, but he caught my ankles and tugged them down over the edge scooting my knees forward, so I was laid out before him. I yelped. "Touch yourself." He murmured. Staring at the crux of my thighs. "What?" "Here." He reached out and pressed a finger to the soft folds between my legs. I gasped. "You do it, or I will. Make a choice."